Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

Sitting on a bench with my legs tucked under, I was observing the busy street below. Though it was evening and the sun had just disappeared, I saw people everywhere. Some walking the pavements in a relaxed way and enjoying the cool dusk, some hurrying and heading towards God knew where, and some just standing and watching their lives getting wasted.

Just like me.

I hadn’t moved for a very long time and my legs were starting to feel numb. I didn’t know why I decided to escape and hide on my best friends' balcony, but there I was – silently watching everything around me and not letting myself break down. Because if I had, it would be the end.

Facing the truth that cool July night made me shiver for the hundredth time since the moment I came here half an hour ago.

I was a complete zero. At twenty-three, I had absolutely nothing. No job, no money, no flat, and no man. Still living with my parents had become my worst nightmare, yet I was unable – or maybe unwilling – to cut the cord and start my own life. Well, it wasn’t like I didn’t love them. I did, very much, but sometimes in life, there is this moment when you have to take a chance and leave your family home to create something that is only yours. Sadly, I wasn’t brave enough to do it.

Every damn week, I was sending endless e-mails and CVs to endless kinds of companies and firms and there was always the same answer – silence. No one ever bothered to call me back or even reply to those e-mails. No one. I knew I was one of the many people looking for a job, but surely there had to be a free position for me. After all, I had a human resource management degree and, according to the college website, I possessed everything I needed to start a dizzying career in HR. Yeah, right.

When it came to relationships… I sighed. I was truly a complete zero.

“What’s the matter with you?” a familiar voice asked, startling me. I looked up and saw Tyler’s smiling face. “I was looking for you the whole time. Paula made her famous ‘Sex on the Beach,’ but you were nowhere to be found. Girl, I’m worried. Talk to me.” I watched Tyler sat next to me and slung his arm across the back of the bench. Then, he faced me.

I didn’t know what to reply. His handsome face was full of worries, though he was trying to hide it from me. I had known him since uni and we’d grown fond of each other over the years, but there were still things I just couldn’t talk about – neither with him, nor with Paula, his girlfriend. Things like relationships, personal problems… and wasting my life.

“There’s nothing to talk about,” I said, going back to observing the street below. “I suppose I’m just tired. That’s all”

Tyler frowned. “You know you can talk with me about everything. With me or Paula. Even about that prick–”

“I don’t want to talk about him,” I hissed and turned to him. “You are my best friend and mean the world to me, but messing with my love life is far beyond your duties as a friend.”

Tyler rolled his dark eyes, saying nothing.

“Everything’s fine. I promise, Ty.” And to emphasised that I managed to smile. A bit.

“I see.”

We both knew I was lying, yet none of us wanted to say that aloud.

Inhaling deeply the cool air, I looked at the night sky. Instead of having a strongly and loudly beating heart, my chest was simply empty. Sometimes, while looking in the mirror, I was almost sure I saw a dark irregular spot where it was supposed to be. The only person responsible for that was me – me and my stupidity.

“It’s just… I’m still looking for a job and no one’s interested in employing me,” I admitted, sounding somehow resigned. Well, that wasn’t the entire truth, but it was the first thing that came to my mind. At least, that was one of my many problems.

Tyler was immediately alerted by my voice as he asked, “Have you contacted some employment agencies?” I nodded. “Hey, then I’m sure that you’ll find something in September,” he said, smiling at me. “They usually don’t give a shit about anything during summer, so no worries, mate. You’ll get your dream job.”

“Thanks. Oh, boy, what would I do without you?”

Suddenly, I realised that I did feel better than before as I was filled with teeny weeny gleams of hope. Maybe I will find a job after summer, I thought, flashing him a smile. Maybe I will finally stop being a complete zero.

“I have no idea.” He laughed. “It seems to me that I’m the only person capable of bringing sense to your life. And the only boy that you truly love.”

“God, stop it, Ty,” I said, looking over my shoulder. “Have you completely lost your mind? If Paula hears that… I’m sure she’ll kill me. Without hesitation.”

“Nope. She loves you as much as I do. And that’s why she’ll never hurt you. Never ever,” he assured me.

My only response was a sigh.

“Ah, there you are.” Paula’s voice frightened me so much that I almost jumped. “I’ve been worried about you, sweetie. Ty,” she flashed him an irritated look, “was supposed to find you and bring inside. Yet you are still here. With him.”

“Darling, I was in the middle of wiling her inside when you interrupted me.”

Paula approached us and sat on Tyler’s lap. “I don’t know which is worse. You using the verb ‘wile’ or Amanda literally killing Janelle Monáe’s song,” she grunted and made a wry face. “This is horrible. I can even hear it here.”

I laughed. “I’m sure she doesn’t know how she makes us feel. Or else she wouldn’t be doing it.” My thinly veiled allusion to the song’s title made them both giggle.

We had been listening to the song for months now and were all sick and tired of it. Amanda, our friend, was a big fan of Janelle Monáe and tortured us with her songs every time we met at a house party. She insisted even on singing only her songs during karaoke evenings we had every three weeks. But the worst thing was Amanda’s voice – a high-pitched shriek which Ty defined as screeching of the tyres.

“Well, few more minutes and we go inside. I know it’s lovely and quiet in here, but that’s not why we all came to our little eclipse party.” Paula put her arm over Tyler’s neck. “I really want to see that blood moon. How much longer?” She looked at him.

“How should I know?” He shrugged. “You know,” he said to me, “she’s been talking about it since last week. Talking, watching documentaries and reading pseudo-articles online. Literally everything about that bloody moon. Mark my words,” Tyler raised his finger, “if she doesn’t get a job at NASA, then I’m sending her to them.” Paula smacked him on the head. “Hey! What was that for?” he yelled, moving his head away from her hand.

“You want to get rid of me?” she asked. “After so many wonderful years together, you want to kick me out?”

“I didn’t say that.”

“No, but you thought about that.”

“No, I didn’t.”

She glared at him.

“Darling,” Ty whispered, “you’re the most amazingly, astounding, wonderful girl, woman that I’ve ever known. I'm not an idiot, I know how the world works. You jump, I jump, remember?”

I watched Paula’s expression. The anger in her eyes immediately disappeared when she heard a line from her favourite tearjerker and I was sure as hell that she wanted to cry. After all, my friend was a romantic. All she needed were roses and candlelight and she would be in heaven in a heartbeat.

Suddenly, Paula breathed his name and kissed him passionately.

There you go, I thought.

“I’m still here, you know,” I reminded them. My best friends ended their kiss and looked at me as if they forgot about me still sitting next to them. I smiled. “Right where you left me three seconds ago.”

“Sorry for that,” Tyler apologised. “We were just–”

“Hey. That’s fine,” I interrupted him, still smiling. “Besides, it wasn’t the first time from what I remember.” I laughed when Paula blushed and glanced at Tyler. “Anyway, Paula, why did you come here?”

“Oh, right.” Paula stood up, suddenly looking nervous. “I’ve completely forgotten. Dinner’s ready.” She hurried to the glass door which was leading to their living room.

“Why haven’t you told me the second you came here?” Tyler asked and got up.

“Just get inside,” she grumbled, but didn’t even look at him. Then, she entered the room.

Tyler sighed. “Women.” My friend winked at me and slowly approached the door. “Are you coming?”

“Yeah, sure.” I followed him inside.

The first thing I heard after entering the room was a loud buzz. After all, Paula and Tyler’s small living room was filled with seven people who were talking and laughing and listening to quite loud music – luckily no one was singing. I scanned the whole room and decided to sit in the biggest armchair they had in IKEA last year. It was really enormous, but I didn’t mind. I liked it either way.

Having tucked both feet beneath me, I leaned back in the armchair and immediately caught Isobel’s eye.

She smiled to me and said, “I’ve never seen a lunar eclipse. Have you?”

“Yes, I have. I think a couple of time. They were quite nice.”

“I bet they were.”

Isobel was Paula’s cousin and at the same time her best friend. She was living in the farthest away borough of our city, just next to the river, and was still at uni, studying social anthropology. I met her two years ago while camping in the mountains, yet we’d never had a close relationship. At the beginning, I tried to make friends with her, but we couldn’t get on and eventually I gave up. Though I liked her and her boyfriend, Noah, who had just finished texting someone.

“I’m glad that you came today, girl,” he said, looking at me and smiling. “There’s no use sitting at home and boring oneself to death.”

“I know.” That was my only response. Only four people felt really bad about what happened almost two years ago and supported me since then. I was grateful I had such good friends around me. I didn’t know whether I would have managed to move on if it weren’t for them.

“Okay, guys,” Paula shouted, interrupting my dark thoughts. “Food’s ready, so have some of it. We have everything – beginning with sweets and ending with vegetarian snacks. Bon appétit.”

“I hope there is this yummy salad Toni made last week,” Isobel said and tucked a strand of her blonde hair behind her ear. “I couldn’t get enough of it.” She stood up. “Come on or they eat it all.”

She and Noah walked up to the table which had been already surrounded by the rest of Paula’s guests. I watched her attentively. She and Paula looked alike as they both had long blonde hair and pretty round faces. Their eyes were different though, reflecting their personalities – Paula’s were brown and cheerful, whereas Isobel’s blue and always serious. I didn’t know if the latter could laugh aloud. I’d never witnessed that.

As for Noah, he was a rather handsome guy. If you preferred carrots, of course. He was tall, red and freckled. I was sure he could easily pretend to be one of the Weasleys and no one would ever notice the difference. Noah had just graduated in history and was looking for a job just like me, though he had more chances in getting one. Being a curator’s nephew was surely to his advantage.

“I’m coming.” I heard my voice and found myself slowly approaching the table. But I wasn’t even hungry.

***

Sitting between Paula and her younger brother Dominic made me realise how much I missed our house parties. They weren’t huge and loud Hollywood styled events with loads of alcohol, drugs, and nakedness, and where at least one of the guests ended up behind bars. God, we weren’t that crazy. Our parties were cool and cosy meetings in no more than eight to ten people held twice a month. Of course, we danced, listened to loud music, and drank alcohol, but rarely did we get plastered. Mostly because of lack of quids.

Today’s eclipse party was a quiet one. There was music in the background, though none of Paula’s guests danced. For me, we were too hungry to concern ourselves with such trivial matters as dancing, and surely the delicious food in front of us was more appealing.

I started playing with my fork and food about fifteen minutes ago. I wasn’t hungry or interested in the conversation at the table. I just felt a bit under the weather and wanted to go home, but I didn’t want to leave the flat so early. It wasn’t even nine o’clock.

Propping my head on my fist, I noticed that they were now talking about the eclipse, but what went in one ear, went out the other. Except for me, the only people who weren’t paying attention were Janelle Monáe’s biggest fan in the universe and her Italian husband. Dark-haired Amanda was unsuccessfully trying to feed Marco, a devoted vegetarian for over fifteen years, meat pie. They were married for almost two years and I was still wondering why and what for. The two clearly didn’t make a match, not only when it came to food or tempers, but mostly in everyday life. Yet he was head over hills with her. I wished I had–

Everyone in the room laughed, so I looked up. Clearly, I was so preoccupied with my own thoughts that I barely noticed the glass of wine near my hand. And to think I sat just next to it and didn’t even drink…

“Yeah, I swear to God that I didn’t know,” Dominic said. “You know that driving my car is the worst thing in the world. Everything is acting up again.”

“So maybe it’s time to buy a new one?” Tyler asked, winking to him.

Paula’s younger brother slung his arm across the back of my chair, suddenly finding his nails more interesting than Ty. “Sure. If you have some money to spare, don’t hesitate. Give it all to me.”

Paula snorted. “You think he’s got money? Please.”

“Exactly. We eat whatever we find in the rubbish,” Ty said. Paula flashed him a disgusted look. “It was a figure of speech, darling.”

“A very bad one.”

“If you need a new car, I can take you with me to the city,” Marco said. Well, apparently, Amanda wasn’t trying to feed him anymore. “It turns out that I know someone who wants to sell his. But you’ll need quid.”

“And that’s the problem, mate. Dom hasn’t got much.” Ty made a wry face.

“Shut up, Ty. Adults are talking business now.” Dominic poked his tongue at Tyler. “I do need to get rid of that bloody set of wheels.”

“My goodness! I’ve forgotten about the damn blood moon!” Paula yelled and immediately picked herself up. “Hurry up! Or we’re going to miss it.”

“Hey, don’t worry. It will last till night,” I assured her. “At least, I hope so.”

“Come on, everyone!” she shouted, poking the closest people to her. “Izzie, Noah. Get up. How on earth could I forget about that damn thing?”

I laughed. “You know, the next eclipse that will be that long is in the next century.”

“You too, get up,” she commanded me, pointing the door in front of her. “And out.”

Just like everyone else in the living room, I reluctantly stood up and started approaching the glass door. Paula was indeed bossy from time to time, especially to her friends.

“Can I take my wine with me?” I asked, hoping she would agree.

But it wasn’t her voice that said, “I didn’t know you had a habit of kicking people out of your flat, Paula.”

Chapter Text

I froze, desperately trying to breathe.

In and out.

In and out.

Thousands of thoughts were coming through my mind, one more irrational than the other. Suddenly, I didn’t know where I was, what I was doing or why the hell I was holding a glass of wine. All I knew was that he came to the flat.

He.

Of all the people.

For the second time in my whole life, I felt utterly helpless. I was reminded of everything that happened almost two years ago. Every sound, every smell, every freaking moment of that horrible night.

With my back turned, I wasn’t able to face him. Not yet. I was just standing there and staring at Amanda who was making a wry face. I was sure she wanted to kick that piece of shit out and go back to whatever she was doing. Ah, right – observing the eclipse. Just like the rest of us was supposed to do before he–

“Henry?” Paula gasped.

“How did you get in?” Tyler demanded, moving towards him.

“And hello to you, too,” he sneered, clearly annoyed by their behaviour. What the hell was he expecting? A welcoming committee? “I have a spare key, don’t you remember? After all, Paula’s my sis.”

“Well, yes, but–” Paula stuttered.

“Dom told me about the party. So, we decided to drop by and spend the night with you.”

Wait… what? We?

Slowly, I managed to look over my shoulder.

I met him four years ago in a pub when we were celebrating the end of our first exam session. At first, I didn’t take a liking to this fair-haired guy as he was too loud, too confident and joked a lot. He seemed to know everyone there, both men and women, and that was way too much for a quiet and shy girl like me. Not to mention that Paula was his younger sister and told me each and every bad thing about him.

Unfortunately, as time went by, we started spending more and more time together. I hated it. We met at every party, at every karaoke evening and at every film show we had during the next term. He was practically everywhere where I was. As a result, I got to know him better. And soon I had a change of heart and eventually fell in love with him.

The year we spend together was the best I had ever had. I was loved, admired, and cared for. I was asked on dates and romantic walks. I was the first person whom he contacted in the morning and the last whom he talked with at night. For one year, I was the most important person in his life and felt the most beautiful girl in the world. I had everything I’d ever wanted and dreamt of.

But he didn’t.

He wanted the only thing I wasn’t able to give him yet. The only thing which was so precious to me that I decided to wait a bit longer. And it was too long for him.

Two years later, as I was standing in his sister’s living room, feeling abandoned, broken, and downhearted, I noticed the reason for all of that. The reason I spent that cold December night crying my heart out and wishing to die. The reason I sometimes was too afraid to wake up in the morning and live another meaningless day. The reason I had a shitty New Year’s Eve and even more shitty morning of the New Year’s Day.

The reason for my broken heart.

Her.

I turned around and immediately attracted her attention. She was no longer just standing near the door and observing the whole room with a tight smile, but now watching me carefully. Well, I was doing the same.

With a new haircut and dyed hair, Mary was almost unrecognisable. Had I met her in the street, I wouldn’t even bother my head about a close-cropped blondish girl with pink streaks, because I simply wouldn’t know her. Sadly, it wasn’t like she looked awful – hell, just the opposite. Now, she was really pretty and she knew it; otherwise, she wouldn’t flash me a sweet smile and come up to him.

 “You all remember Mary, don’t you?” Henry asked, wearing a forced smile and embracing her with one arm.

“How could we ever forget?” Amanda fumed.

The room got quiet.

Since that December, I’d tried to avoid him in all manner of ways, beginning with staying at home and not going on our parties, and ending with doing the shopping in different parts of our city than usually. I knew he would be around; we had the same friends and liked the same places. Meeting him was inevitable, yet I hoped that day would come later, or even never.

“Shall we watch the eclipse?” Dominic’s wobbly voice brought us back down to earth. I looked at him and immediately noticed the uneasy expression on his face.

“Yeah, right. The eclipse. Let’s go outside.” Paula didn’t sound so excited anymore. She eyed her older brother and then turned her attention to me.

Not waiting for the rest of us, Isobel and Noah were the first ones to leave the room. I watched them disappear in the night, cursing myself for standing so far from the glass door. Had I been nearer, I would have had a chance to vanish earlier than them. Then it was Dominic and Tyler’s turn who were followed by Amanda and Marco. My best friend glanced back on us before heading outside and I saw that his dark eyes were full of concern. I knew Ty worried about me, but there was nothing he was able to do about the whole thing. It was my mess to clean up.

“Come on, you two. Out. We’ll be right behind you,” Paula said and moved towards the table, clearly wanting to clean the used plates. “Will you help me clean?” she asked and looked over her shoulder at me.

“I will,” I mumbled.

Though pretending to be very interested in the bowl in front of her, she was constantly shooting me anxious looks. I ignored her and busied myself with the cutlery.

I didn’t even have to look at him and Mary to know that they hadn’t moved a bit and were still standing near the dining table. I hated when people were behaving like this. When they were pretending to be talking and laughing, yet at the same time checking if someone was watching them. It was so immature.

Willy-nilly, I glanced at them and it made me realise that he looked exactly the same as he used to when I’d met him and when we were a couple. He still had the same blonde hair, the same haircut, even the same way of dressing. Nothing in his appearance had changed in years. Nothing.

I took a deep breath and looked again.

Mary laughed softly and took him by the hand. Then, she led him to Paula and Tyler’s balcony, leaving me and Paula alone.

All of a sudden, my broken heart decided to remind me about itself. First, I felt a pang which was so delicate that I’d almost missed it. And seconds later, that depressing and devastating feeling I had witnessed that winter for the first time hit me hard once again.

I couldn’t catch my breath.

I couldn’t move.

I couldn’t focus on anything.

I was just standing there with a fork in my hand, staring blankly at the table and knowing my eyes were filling with tears. I felt like my heart darted out of my chest and was now lying under the table, throbbing more and more slowly, preparing for imminent dying out.

“I’m so sorry, sunshine.” I heard Paula’s voice as she approached me and hugged, hiding my barely standing body between her arms. “You have no idea how sorry I am.”

I closed my eyes and felt tears falling down my cheeks. “Oh, Paula,” I mumbled. “I don’t know what to do.”

“Be brave, sunshine. Be strong.”

I thought I was strong. I thought I was finally ready to face the reality and move on. I thought that all I needed were eighteen long months, solitude and a bit of bravery. I thought that I thought it through. But tonight showed me the truth.

I wasn’t strong enough. I wasn’t ready to at last stand up to the real world and get on with my life. I wasn’t properly counting the five hundred and seventy-four days I spent in my room alone, fighting the overwhelming despair I had been feeling since the very last day of twenty sixteen.

I wasn’t thinking at all.

Holding tightly to Paula, I raised my head and stared at the night outside. My heart was bleeding just like the blood moon in the sky. Silently and with everyone watching closely.

Chapter Text

Soon after the clock struck eleven, I decided to head home.

Though sitting next to my best friends on their balcony bench, I was beginning to feel suffocated, and watching the bloody eclipse had become the least appealing thing to do. I knew too well that I had already spent too much time in the flat and needed to get the hell out of there. Grabbing a chance to leave with the Monáes, I let them drop me home and waved them off. But I couldn’t get in. At least, not yet.

I was standing in front of my whitish terraced house, gazing at it and calming myself, for a time that seemed ages. I had lived there my entire life and was sure I would live another decade or two.

I knew every detail of this building – every room, every wall, every window, and every door. Over the years, I learned which steps to avoid and which to step on to slip out and go to a slumber party next door. I didn’t remember how many times I painted our room with my sister or how much time I spent on futilely trying to make our garden look better, but it was home. My home. True, it looked exactly the same like any other house on Ash Street, yet ours was somehow special. And I loved it.

Glimpsing around, I noticed that our street was empty. The streetlights were on, but the ever-present darkness was lurking round, giving me goose bumps all over my body. There was no one on the pavement, no cars were passing by, and I was the only living thing in the area. Really scared, I went in and before locking the door I checked if I was followed. Luckily, I wasn’t.

My parents and younger sister were gone for the weekend and the house was mine. I could do whatever the hell I wanted. I could have had a party, but I wasn’t in a mood for it, especially not after tonight’s. I could have watched something, but my dark-haired Westerosi bastard wasn’t available yet. I could have eaten all sweets and ice cream we had, but I wasn’t that hungry. I could have stayed up late and read, but I was too tired. So instead, I chose to go to bed and let this horrible day finally end.

My room, shared with my sister, Jasmine, was on the second floor. It was a bit too small for two grown-up girls, but somehow, we managed not to kill each other. At the beginning, when there was only me, the room was just perfect. I had enough space for my big bed, loads of clothes and twice as many toys, and, most importantly, it was mine. By the time my dark-haired and dark-eyed mini-me turned three, I was forced to open the door to my very own kingdom and let that creature coexist there with me. And seventeen years later, she still did.

We didn’t have much in our room as it was small indeed. One big wardrobe, two desks, an old bookcase inherited from our mum, and a bunk bed were everything that fitted in there. Last year, after much quarrelling and threatening to move out, we decided to paint the walls navy blue and buy white furniture. But we didn’t expect to make the room look worse than before. I truly hated spending time inside as I felt overwhelmed by the surrounding darkness. And darkness was the last thing I needed when recovering after that blasted New Year’s Eve.

Half an hour later, having finally got rid of my clothes and make-up, I was lying in bed and staring at the dark floor. Though I had eighteen months to think everything over, I wasn’t prepared at all. I was completely unguarded the moment they came in and announced the whole world they were happy together. Like there was nothing that might have got in their way and destroy it. Huh, been there. With the same guy.

With the same guy I was ready to spend the rest of my life.

With the same guy I wanted to start a family with.

With the same guy I thought I loved forever.

“Stop it. Just stop it,” I whispered to myself, feeling devastated inside. It was too much. I didn’t want another sleepless night full of regrets, tears and what-ifs. I was over it. I was better than this. But why, for the second time tonight, did I feel the overwhelming feeling of emptiness mixed with grief and longing? I had no idea.

***

When I opened my eyes, I sensed there was something wrong.

Studying the darkness around me, I noticed the room looked exactly like before. I saw the outline of our furniture and the luminous stars on the ceiling, but I couldn’t hear the clock ticking in the hall. Half asleep half awake, I sat on the bed, trying to make out the sounds around. After a while, I focused enough to catch the soft ticking and I lay back, finally feeling calm. But then I opened my eyes.

Oh, God, I forgot to lock the door, I thought and immediately jumped out of the bed. Rushing down the stairs, I didn’t even bother to turn the lights on. I knew where I was going and was aware of every piece of furniture I might have encountered downstairs. Living in the same place for many years and not changing the rooms’ arrangement had their pluses, didn’t they?

Breathing heavily, I reached the front door and pressed the handle. “Please, please, be locked,” I whispered. “Please.” And when I pulled it, nothing happened.

I sighed. Never in my life had I been more grateful to find the front door locked than now. Leaning my forehead against the wood, I tried to steady my speeding heart and gather my thoughts. God, I hated wake ups like that. I never knew what was going on and that’s why I was always panicking. Just like now.

“Okay, time to go back to bed,” I said aloud. I didn’t know what the time was, yet I was pretty sure that it was something between one or two o’clock. Thankfully, it was already Saturday, so I had a chance to sleep longer in the morning.

Having checked the lock for the second time, I headed towards the stairs. I felt that the level of adrenaline in my body started fading away and tiredness was again taking control over me. I had to climb up the stairs to the second floor and the very thought was making me tired enough to stay downstairs and just lie on the living room sofa. It was so tempting that I stopped and eyed the sofa.

Suddenly, I spotted a flash from the corner of my eye. Turning my head towards the kitchen window, I saw a bright glow of light coming from the outside. The only things that were in our garden was a tall ash tree and a summer house, but I didn’t remember turning its lights on. So what was that?, I thought and frowned. Or who was that?

Curious enough, I decided to have a look. I didn’t want to either waste energy or let someone roam around our garden. The last thing I wanted this weekend was to be in trouble. Peeping out the window was the safest and quietest way to check our property for any uninvited guests or possible electrical problems.

Though it was late July and I was home, I felt cold, so I grabbed a nearby blanket and draped it over my shoulders. Moving slowly through the dark living room, I was watching my step so as not to bump into our furniture and make unnecessary noises. All along, I was studying the glow outside, but it didn’t seem to fade.

Bloody hell. Now, I was sure there was someone in our garden.

Really nervous, I reached the back door and looked out the window. To my surprise, the garden was empty yet bright. No burglars. No vandals. No nothing. There was just the ash tree and the summer house. Well, I was subconsciously expecting to see someone there, but felt relieved to find no one. If I had to face a burglar, I would have chickened out. I wasn’t a good fighter after all.

Still, I didn’t know where the light was coming from. I scanned the area and noticed that the brightest point was behind the ash tree. Strange. Why would my mum put a solar lamp there? Wasn’t it supposed to be in plain sight to light the garden up?

Having opened the back door, I stepped out without a second thought. I had to see for myself what was hiding behind that tree.

Well, that lamp must be enormous, I thought, getting closer.

It was shedding light all around the ash tree, which had been in our garden for over forty years, yet I didn’t see the lamp itself. When I finally got to the summer house, I froze with astonishment.

Floating in the air three feet above the ground, a bright ball of yellowy light was pulsating steadily like a beating heart. I didn’t notice any ropes hanging from the tree branches or any contraptions standing on the grass and making it float. It was just the light.

Blinking with disbelief, I said to myself, “This isn’t happening. This is a dream. I am just dreaming.”

But it did seem real.

I knew that I should have taken my eyes off it and looked around, but I couldn’t. The only thing I cared for was staring at the ball and getting closer. I felt like I wasn’t controlling my body anymore. Like some invisible force was moving my legs and arms and pushing me towards the light.

Reaching out my hand, I took another step towards the ash tree. And another. And another. In a blink of an eye, I was standing in front of it and touching softly the ball of light.

At first, it felt warm. My fingers were moving in it like in water, letting the light flow smoothly between them. It was amazing how every particle was glittering and turning around as if some undetectable wind was blowing inside the light. I rubbed the particles between my thumb and index finger, but I didn’t feel a thing. It was almost like they were so tiny and so delicate that were gone before I even touched them.

Awestruck, I soon noticed that the glittery particles started to slowly settle on my skin and tickle me. I moved my hand away.

“What the hell–” I gasped and took a step back, wanting to get away from the light. But it followed me.

Trying to wipe the particles was useless; the more I tried, the faster they stuck to my skin. At some point, I lost my blanket, but I didn’t care. I wanted to get rid of the glittery shit.

To my horror, I realised that my whole body was now covered with the particles. “Get off me!” I shouted, feeling really scared. “Bloody hell. Off with you!”

I tried to spin around, shake them off and even scratch my skin, but nothing worked. Jumping and moving like a lunatic near the ash tree, I lost my balance and lurched back, falling directly into the ball of light.

I screamed.

Chapter Text

Everything was happening so fast.

First, with my eyes shut, I didn’t know where or who I was anymore. I couldn’t recall my name or the way I looked. There was nothing about me or my life in my mind. There was just emptiness. Then, I saw brightness that blinded me the moment I opened my eyes.

Suddenly, I had a distant memory of losing my balance and falling into some light, yet I couldn’t remember if that really happened. I saw more flashes from unrealistic events I had no recollection of and felt really scared.

What is happening to me?

Having quickly closed my eyes, I realised I was falling, but didn’t really know if I was standing, lying or sitting. I just existed. I felt I was surrounded by something that was pulling my clothes and pinching my limbs.

Just like earlier…

I knew I felt the same itching on my skin earlier. But when did I feel that?

Before I could realise, everything stopped and went silent. Too afraid to open my eyes, I took a deep breath and smelt something nice and sweet. The wonderful crisp fragrance was all around me, filling my nose and making me calm. Concentrated on the smell, I barely noticed that my bare feet touched the ground and the itching on my skin was gone.

So that’s it?, I thought and felt somehow disappointed.

Slowly cracking my eyes open, I was prepared to see the brightness again. Fortunately, it wasn’t as strong as earlier. True, I had to squint past the light and touch my forehead with a hand to protect my eyes from it, but at least I was able to identify some obscure shapes in front of me.

Please, don’t be aliens, I thought, lowering my hand as the light seemed to be weakening. Anything but aliens.

Two seconds later, the brightness was finally gone and I realised what the obscure shapes really were.

“Holy shit,” I whispered. “What is that?”

With astonishment, I looked around a huge dimly lit hall of something that reminded me of a residence. The remarkable chandelier hanging above my head wasn’t illuminated, but I was able to spot plenty of tiny stars made of a transparent material, most presumably glass. The light-coloured walls were decorated with several paintings, though I couldn’t identify any of the silhouettes because of the dimness.

“That’s the weirdest dream I’ve ever had,” I said to myself and took a few steps forward.

Immediately, my eyes fixed on an impressive staircase that seemed to be taken straight from a fairytale. With my mouth slightly opened, I looked up and saw a part of an internal balcony. With no light though, I couldn’t make out the rest of the first floor, but I was sure that it was as spectacular as what I could see downstairs.

Glancing around the hall, I noticed a mirror hanging on one of the walls. I approached it carefully, uncertain of what I could find there. But the person I saw in the surface of the mirror had the same brown hair and the same brown eyes I had seen all my life. It was really me.

With a racing heart, I lifted my hand and put a finger on the shining surface. Just to make sure, of course.

I breathed a quiet sigh of relief when nothing happened.

“Good,” I whispered and drew back.

Everything around me seemed very realistic. Honestly, I didn’t remember having such a dream before. Not only did I feel the coldness of the marble floor beneath my bare feet, but also smell a hint of a nice crisp fragrance.

Frowning, I looked at the place where I opened my eyes for the first time. Though I was expecting to see a passage leading back to my home, there wasn’t anything. The light I saw previously was gone and I was now staring at a beige wall.

Coming nearer, I touched the wall.

Cold.

I knew it was impossible.

It had to be impossible.

“Wake up,” I told myself, shutting my eyes. “You have to wake up, because it’s just a dream. Remember, just a dream.” But when I opened my eyes, the wall was still ahead of me.

I exhaled loudly.

“Okay, don’t panic,” I kept talking to myself, ignoring everything around me. I knew I needed to calm down in order to wake up, so I closed my eyes one more time. “Sometimes, there are weird dreams and you’re just having one. Maybe, it’s because of the salad Toni made. Maybe it wasn’t that fresh.”

Unexpectedly, there was an amused grunt coming from behind me.

Alerted, I quickly opened my eyes and realised that nothing had changed. I was still standing in front of the beige wall, though I didn’t hear any more noises around me. Maybe, I just made it up.

But to make sure, I turned around very slowly and only then did I see him.

Holding a glowing orb that was casting golden shadows around, there was a tall handsome man who was standing on the very first step of the spectacular staircase. I slightly opened my mouth and was gazing at him with astonishment. The dark-haired stranger was surrounded by black smoke which was moving and dancing around him, blending into his dark clothes. His crushing blue eyes were slowly moving up my body, making me blush when I realised that I was still wearing my skimpy red pyjamas.

Oh, my, he’s handsome, I thought. I can think in a dream? Strange.

I knew I should have taken my eyes off his hot two days’ stubble and looked elsewhere. I knew I shouldn’t have been gazing at his muscular arms and chest. And I knew I shouldn’t have been excited like hell just by the mere sight of him. But I did all of the above-mentioned things. And I liked it.

Feeling a little red on the cheeks, I exhaled quite loudly when the stranger’s eyes finally reached my face and we looked at each other. Although there was a ten-feet distance between the two of us, I couldn’t help but notice the smirk that appeared on his lips. He knew I was checking him out for the last minute or so and that I found him very attractive. Well, who wouldn’t?

“Hello,” I managed to say.

The man didn’t answer, still looking at me with a smirk.

Making a step forward, I went on, “Who are you? What are you doing in my dream?” When again, there was no answer, I looked around. “What is this place?”

“Why do you think this is a dream?” the handsome stranger asked with a strikingly perfect British accent. Even his voice was as sexy as him.

Fixing my eyes on him, I frowned. “Why wouldn’t it be? I have just been in my garden, and now, I’m here. Wherever here is. Besides,” I crossed my arms, “there is some smoke around you and you’re holding a glowing orb, yet you’re not burning. Why wouldn’t it be a freaking dream?”

The man smiled, but didn’t say anything.

I took another step towards him. “Can you at least tell who you are?” I asked. Suddenly, I realised that his ears were pointy. “An elf from Rivendell?”

“And who are you?”

“Don’t you know? People in my dreams always know me.” When he shook his head slightly, I added, “My name is Alexandra, but everyone calls me Lexi.”

“How did you get here?” he asked and then glanced at something behind my back. “Did you use a portal?”

Following his gaze, I fixed my eyes on the empty wall.

“Well, sort of.” I laughed nervously, looking back at him. “I was at home, and suddenly, I woke up in the middle of the night and went downstairs to check the front door. Then, I must have tripped and hit my head very hard, because the next thing I saw was a ball of light that was floating in my garden. Foolishly, I touched it and ended up here.” I smiled.

Why am I telling the story of my life to a guy that is just playing a role in my dream?

The dark-haired stranger regarded me for a while before he asked, “What land do you come from, Lexi?”

“Earth.”

“Earth? Your land is called ‘Earth’?” He looked at me doubtfully.

“Not land, our planet,” I answered. “You know, a round thing with continents and oceans on it that is floating in space.” Seeing his blank expression, I rolled my eyes. “Anyway, the land I live in is called the United Kingdom.”

The stranger smiled. “Ah, then maybe you are a princess?”

I shook my head. “I’m too ugly to be a princess.”

“You’re lucky you haven’t seen some of the princesses I met last year,” he said with a smile. But then, he unexpectedly grunted and shifted. “Anyway, you said that you touched a ball of light. Did you do it on purpose?”

I shrugged. “To be honest, I was drawn to it. I felt an urgent need to touch it.”

“Did you?”

I nodded. “At first, the light was pleasant to touch, but then… I couldn’t get rid of it, because it got stuck to my skin.” I looked at my hands. “After that, I tripped and fell straight into the ball of light. When I opened my eyes, I saw this room.” I glanced around.

Suddenly, I realised that I wasn’t alone with the man.

“Shit,” I whispered, feeling frightened to death.

Upstairs and downstairs, there were other people – men and women – who were surrounding us and staring at me with expressions ranging from shock and disbelief to even anger. With my eyes wide open, I noticed they were all inhumanly beautiful and dressed in weird medieval clothes; some of them were holding glowing orbs or weapons that looked like swords, and some even had dark wings.

What the hell?!, I thought.

Drawing back, I fixed my eyes on the handsome stranger. “There are more of you?”

“I’m sorry,” he said. “I couldn’t stop them. They wanted to see you with their own eyes.”

Feeling uneasy, I looked back upstairs and noticed a small girl that stood next to a beautiful brown-haired woman dressed in some kind of leather armour. The blondish girl was leaning across the railing and watching me closely.

I knew I was dreaming. I knew it was impossible to see people who were surrounded by smoke or who had wings. I knew it had to be a hallucination I got from the ash tree. There was no other explanation for seeing them. For even being in such a place.

“If this is not a dream,” I started quietly, setting my eyes upon the stranger, “where the fuck have I been transported to?”

“Our house.” But it wasn’t him who answered my question.

All of a sudden, I saw a more mature version of the dark-haired stranger that approached the staircase. It hit me that he had the same dark hair as the handsome one, yet I noted he was a bit shorter and was beaming with even more dangerous and darker power that really frightened me. Well, it wouldn’t be an exaggeration to say that the slightly older man was the perfect embodiment of darkness and evil. He was too dressed in black and had an extraordinary crown as if made of dark feathers.

I didn’t know why, but my heart started pounding so loudly that I felt it in my ears.

When the second man stopped, he looked straight at me. “How come a human find this place?” he asked with a strong Scottish accent, but I just shrugged. “Do you have magic?”

I swallowed hard, trying not to look into his incredible violet eyes. “No.”

“Then how were you able to come here?” he asked.

“I don’t know. I swear, I don’t know.” I felt that my eyes were filling with tears. I blinked a couple of times, trying to chase them away. “I just want to go home.”

The man with the crown let out a sigh. “I’m afraid it might be impossible for you to leave Prythian, considering that you don’t have magic to open the portal again.”

“What?” I looked at him, tears in my eyes.

Both men frowned and then exchanged a look.

“What do you mean by that?” the handsome stranger asked, flashing me a perplexed look.

I swallowed hard, wiping my eyes. “To leave what place?”

The man with the crown lifted his eyebrows and repeated, “Prythian. You’re in Prythian. And this,” he gestured to the hall, “is the Night Court.”

My eyes popped out.

“Fuck me,” I gasped. “You’re Rhysand.”

Chapter Text

Staring at him with disbelief, I wondered how this could even happen.

In my mind, I retraced everything I had done tonight, starting with waking up in the middle of the night to check the front door, and ending with finding a floating ball of light in our garden and being transported to a magical place. No matter how many times I tried to comprehend the whole situation, nothing was adding up.

I was perfectly aware that Rhysand was a character from a series of books I read, not a real person. He was supposed to be just a figment of imagination, not a man made of flesh and blood who was standing in front of me and keeping his violet eyes on me. He was… He was there. Dark, beautiful, and alive. And I was talking with him.

Frowning, Rhysand said, “You know my name.”

“I heard about you,” I replied, slightly too quickly, since the son crossed his arms and flashed me a suspicious look. Rhys Jr probably knew that I was lying. “I mean I heard stories about you and your Court.”

“On Earth?” Rhys Jr asked.

I shrugged, feeling a bit too warm on my cheeks. “Maybe someone had been brought to Prythian as well. I’m not sure.”

Rubbing my eyes, I realised that the hall seemed brighter than before. I didn’t know when had the chandelier been illuminated, but now I could see all the fairies around me.

Downstairs, apart from Rhysand and his son, I noticed two Illyrians, a man and a woman. Tall and dark-haired, both of them were observing me attentively from the back of the hall. They hadn’t spoken a word since I learnt that we had company, but judging by the way they stood, they were ready to take action if need be.

Looking up at the first floor, I fixed my eyes on the small blondish girl and adult woman whom I had noticed previously. Though the girl was remaining a mystery to me, I knew that the woman had to be Feyre. Dressed in black armour, the High Lady of the Night Court was quite a beauty. She had sharp cheekbones and a soft mouth, yet her face was now serious. Her long brown hair was braided and flipped over her shoulder, and her blue eyes were looking straight at me, wary and focused.

Thanks to the chandelier, I spotted now three more people upstairs. Two women and a dark-haired man didn’t take their eyes off me as well. They all had pointy ears, but only the man and woman with dark hair were wearing black leather armour, just like Feyre. The second woman had a light blue dress with a brown cloak over it, and seemed to be the most interested in me among the three of them.

“Have you ever heard of others who might have travelled to Prythian?” Rhysand asked. “Especially using the same way as yours.”

I shifted my eyes back to him.

“No, I haven’t. After I saw you,” I looked at Rhys Jr, “I didn’t even know that I ended up in the Night Court. Such handsome men like you can be found anywhere.” Belatedly, I realised what I had just said. Knowing that my cheeks were warm and red, I peered down at my hands.

“I can assure you,” he replied with amusement in his voice, making me glance at him, “that such handsome males can be found only in the Night Court.”

Not daring to look at any of them, I fixed my eyes on my hands again. “So, is there any way you can possibly send me back home?”

“No.”

Suddenly horrified at the thought of staying forever in a made-up world, I raised my head and met Rhysand’s violet eyes. “No?”

“First and foremost, I did not bring you to Prythian,” he said, taking a few steps towards me. “I don’t know how and why you appeared here, but I wasn’t the one who brought you to our Court. Maybe, somehow, you did it on your own.”

I looked at him helplessly. “I didn’t. I don’t even have magic.”

“Then who did it?” Rhysand regarded me carefully.

“I did, Father.”

Looking up, I set my eyes upon the small girl that was standing next to Feyre. I had no idea there were more children. I knew the two of them were supposed to have a dark-haired son who was standing in front of the staircase, but there was nothing else about others.

The girl had a round beautiful face with a small nose and full mouth. She didn’t look like Rhysand, so I figured that the little one was more alike her mother. Her hair was long and left loose, giving the impression of being made of pure gold. Giving the circumstances, I wouldn’t be surprised if that was true.

She straightened up and said louder, “I brought this girl to our Court.”

“You did?” Rhysand asked, having turned towards the girl.

She nodded, and, suddenly, disappeared. A second later, she was standing right in front of the High Lord. Taken aback, I moved back towards the wall behind me and gasped.

The girl grabbed Rhysand’s hand, making him look down at her. “Don’t be mad at me, Father.”

Frowning, he replied, “Meleri, what do you mean that you brought this girl to our Court? What exactly did you do?”

The girl lowered her head and remained silent, still holding Rhysand’s hand.

“Meleri, sweetie, send her back,” Feyre said, addressing the little girl. She started descending the stairs.

“I can’t.”

“Sweetie, you have to do this.” Keeping her gaze fixed on her daughter, Feyre stopped next to Rhys Jr. “She doesn’t belong here, and you know that.”

“I do. But, Mother, I swear,” Meleri said, “I don’t know how to send her back.”

Feyre’s voice was calm but stern. “The same way you brought her to us.”

“It’s not… It’s not that simple. I made a bargain with–”

“What have you done?” Rhysand demanded.

Now, I saw that Meleri was really scared. To be honest, I was too when I looked at him. Though his beautiful face was an oasis of calm, showing only serenity and self-control, his whole body was surrounded by dark smoke which was moving and swirling angrily around him. It seemed that Rhysand was about to explode, yet he wasn’t sure if he should do this in front of his own daughter. Well, as for me, I preferred him not to.

“I made a bargain with Bryaxis, Father,” Meleri whispered, letting go of his hand and taking a few steps back, “to summon a female that was worthy my brother. Bryaxis called her ‘the girl beyond the stars,’ and Lexi has two tattoos on her wrists. I saw them. Three stars on each wrist. Three stars,” she repeated, drawing near me. “Three.”

Worthy her brother? What was he now? A damn Mjölnir?, I thought and opened my mouth, but they didn’t let me speak.

“It doesn’t mean anything,” Feyre cut in, evidently getting annoyed. “It’s just a tattoo. Anyone can have one. I have several. So does your father.”

“Three stars on each wrist, Mother,” the girl repeated in a strangled voice and looked at my hand. Then, she took more steps towards me, saying, “Rian has the same ones. Three on each wrist. It has to mean something.”

Meleri glanced at me again, before she turned around to face her parents.

“I just couldn’t let him marry that female because of a duty,” she added loudly, fighting back tears. “I couldn’t let him marry without love. You have to understand.”

But I didn’t.

Looking back and forth between Meleri and her parents, I was trying to comprehend everything that was going on, but, sadly, it was quite difficult. For starters, I couldn’t get it why neither Rhysand nor Feyre was aware that their youngest child made a bargain with a shadowy being. And that it promised to bring a living creature to Prythian who turned out to be a person out of space. Well, literally.

Then, there was also the brother I was supposedly brought for. I knew they called him Ryan, but I had never heard of or found him in the books. Maybe, I thought, glancing at the dark-haired son, it was Rhys Jr.

One more time, Meleri turned towards me and extended her hand. “My name is Meleri. I am the one who is responsible for bringing you to Prythian. To the Night Court. I am truly sorry for doing it in such a way, but I wanted to save my brother from a loveless marriage and the bargain seemed to be the only solution to this problem. Please, forgive me.” After saying that, she took a deep breath and looked at me expectantly, her hand still outstretched.

Staring at her, I didn’t know what to say. Of course, I was angry with this little kidnapper for lots of things. For bringing me to a made-up world without asking my permission. For involving me in her rescue plan. For telling everyone that sending me back wouldn’t be simple because she was assisted by a freaking monster.

What’s more, I was even angry with her for thinking I would be worthy her brother and eventually save his handsome arse. Yet, at the same time, I felt quite flattered. Deep inside, I liked the idea that something – even something as imaginary as Bryaxis – decided I was valuable enough to be brought to their world. That I wasn’t just a random girl picked by chance, simply because I would do.

In a way, I got it that she was worried about her brother. As a sister, I completely understood her need to protect her sibling, but I wasn’t sure if I would ever consider kidnapping a boy to make Jasmine happy.

Slowly, I took her hand and shook it. “Hello, Meleri. I’m Lexi.”

“I know,” she said quietly, letting go of me.

Then, there was silence.

Seeing her blue eyes fixed on me, I sighed. “Honestly, I’m not sure what to do with your apology,” I admitted. “I know that you meant well. That you wanted to help your brother. If my own sister had a problem, I would probably try to find a solution as well. But you can’t just kidnap people, because they might prevent Ryan from getting married. Where I come from, it’s illegal to do such a thing.”

Meleri frowned. “I didn’t mean to kidnap you, Lexi. I swear.”

“I believe you. You do seem to be a very nice girl.” I flashed her a small smile. “But I shouldn’t be standing here. I shouldn’t be talking with you. Meleri, I should be at home.”

“I’m sorry,” she whispered, tears falling down her tears.

“Melly?”

I looked up and saw Rhys Jr approaching us.

Tall and muscular, Rhysand and Feyre’s eldest son was truly a handsome man. His whole body was moving gracefully and confidently. I caught myself staring not only at his wonderful shredded arms that Captain America wouldn’t feel ashamed of, but also at his remarkably muscled legs visible through his dark trousers.

As he came closer, I noticed that his eyes were strikingly blue and his black hair was a bit too long, yet it didn’t take away his charm. As a matter of fact, I knew men who looked really sexy in longer hair and those who always failed in looking okay, no matter how hard they tried to do so. Luckily, the black-haired sex god fell into the first group.

The heir to the Night Court finally reached me and Meleri, and fell on one knee in front of his younger sister. Immediately, an incredible smell of something sweet and fresh flooded my nostrils, making me think of those hot summer evenings in July where you sit in the summerhouse and inhale deeply the amazing night air. I sighted quite loudly, but the smell was still there.

With his left arm resting on the other knee, Rhys Jr studied Meleri for a while and said, “Melly, sweetheart, you can’t bring people to our Court just because something told you they are perfect for me.”

Gently, he lifted the girl’s chin and made her look at him.

“Though I’m flattered you wanted to save my pretty face from marrying Eirwen, promise me you’ll never do this again.”

“I promise, Rian,” she whispered. “I’d never intended to cause trouble or make all of you angry. I was worried about you. I know now that bringing Lexi to Prythian was a very bad idea, but it was the only one I had.”

“I completely understand, sweetheart,” he cut in and tucked Meleri’s hair behind her ear. “And that’s why we’re going to send this lovely young lady back to her family as soon as possible.” He flashed his sister a reassuring smile and then stood up.

When our eyes met, Rian said in that sexy voice of his, “Welcome to the Night Court, lovely Alexandra.”

“Hi,” I breathed, feeling nervous about him standing so near me.

He smiled to me wickedly, evidently aware of what I felt, and added, “By the way, I’m Rian.”

“Rian,” I repeated. “A sexy name for a sexy guy.” Immediately, after saying that, I covered my mouth with a hand.

Shit, I thought. I said that aloud. I really said that aloud.

“Sorry.”

“Oh, you think I’m sexy,” Rian said with amusement. “But, honey, you’re not my type. Even though my sister and Bryaxis believe otherwise.”

His words really stabbed me. Avoiding eye contact, I looked at my own hands and I started regretting saying those words aloud.

And to think I told that handsome muppet that he is sexy.

“Alright, Meleri.” I raised my head and saw Rian taking his sister’s hand. “In the morning, we’ll go to Bryaxis and solve that problem together.”

“Will we take Lexi with us?” she asked, glimpsing at me.

“We will. But first, we have to find her something decent to wear. She can’t just walk around in her underwear, can she?”

“That’s not my underwear,” I protested, feeling a bit pissed off. To highlight it, I crossed my arms. “I’m wearing my pyjamas. Since I was kidnapped in the middle of the night.”

“Your pyjamas,” he repeated, staring at me. “You’ve got a peculiar taste in clothes in your land, lovely Alexandra.”

“You have no idea, mate.” I spat the last word.

Rian regarded me for a while, yet his only answer was a quiet, “Hmm.”

Having cleared his throat, Rhysand said, “I believe it’s time to discuss the arrival of our guest in my study.”

Stepping towards me, Feyre fixed her eyes on me. “Please, Alexandra, follow us.”

Pronunciation guide

Meleri = [me - le - ree] (meaning: connected with "my" and "greatly bitter")

Rian = [ree - yan] (meaning: king)

Chapter Text

Sitting on a comfortable dark blue sofa, I glanced around the study.

Lit with several lamps with green shades, the room was enormous. Almost every wall was covered with floor-to-ceiling bookshelves with so many volumes that I wondered whether they showed me to their private library accidently, since it didn’t look like a study to me. At the far end of the room, I saw a large table with some structures which looked like models of something, maybe their court. There were also two long tables, a massive desk and two sitting areas with large fireplaces.

It was odd to realise that everything around me was made up. That even though every wall, every floor tile, and every damn object seemed so realistic, I knew they didn’t exist. The same was with the people I had encountered and the whole world of Prythian I was now in – they were all created by someone. And that someone was now living in the States, busying herself with writing novels.

I do hope there is a way to bring me back home, regardless of what Rhysand said. Otherwise, I would be utterly screwed, I thought, glancing at the windows. Outside, it was pitch dark, so I suspected it had to be well past midnight.

From the corner of my eye, I spotted a movement. When I turned my head left, I saw Meleri who decided to have a seat next to me.

She flashed me a shy smile.

“So, you’re the youngest,” I said, trying to engage in idle chit chat with her.

“Yes. Are you?”

“No, I’m the eldest.”

“As is Rian.” Meleri beamed and I was sure like hell that it wasn’t a good thing. I really hoped she had given up the ridiculous thought of playing Cupid for me and the handsome muppet, considering he wasn’t even interested in me.

Too bad.

“Cerys and Ciaran are also older than me,” she added.

I nodded, looking at the rest of the fairies.

Standing by the desk, Rhysand and Feyre were having a conversation with their three children. As it turned out, the two dark-haired people on the first floor, were their twins, Cerys and Ciaran. They both had strong Scottish accents, just like Rhysand, and it made me wonder why Rian didn’t have one.

“Do you get on well with them?” I asked, still keeping my eyes on the adult fairies.

“I suppose so,” Meleri said. “I love them both, but I feel more of a connection to Rian than the twins. Ever since I can remember, they have always been as thick as thieves, and done everything together. Playing. Flying. Fighting. Even teasing our parents.” She laughed quietly. “They are truly inseparable.”

Flying? Has she just said flying?

Flashing her a smile, I asked, “And Rian?”

“Oh, Rian is the best eldest brother you can ever have,” Meleri replied with admiration in her voice. “He is very sweet and funny, and spends a lot of time with me, and usually–” She bit her lip, looking at her hands. “I know that I shouldn’t have brought you to our Court. I also know that he didn’t say that he was angry with me, but–”

My little kidnapper sighed.

“But what I don’t know is why he was behaving so strangely towards you tonight,” she added. “He didn’t seem like the Rinny I know.”

“Well, maybe your big bro has a bad day.” I said, not knowing why I was giving a damn about him. “You know, his hair isn’t as perfect as always. Or his muscular arms and legs are less impressive than they used to be.”

Shut up!

I shrugged. “Humans can have such big problems.”

“Why do you call us humans?” Meleri asked, fixing her eyes on me. “We’re not humans, Lexi. We’re High Fae, we’re females or males.”

Feeling a bit embarrassed, I replied, “Well, sorry, but you do look like humans to me. Though you’re more beautiful than ordinary people. That’s for sure.”

“Ah, I’m flattered, lovely Alexandra,” Rian bragged, appearing next to me.

“Shit!” I squeaked and jumped a bit. “Don’t do that!”

The handsome muppet laughed loudly, but then slung his arm across the back of the sofa and said, “I’ve never thought humans were so fearful. Or are you an exception?”

I snorted, crossing my arms on my chest. “I’ve never thought fairies were so self-obsessed. Or are you an exception?”

“Said by someone dressed in their underwear,” he said in that husky voice and extended his hand towards my chest.

“That’s not my–”

Alert, I watched him wind slowly a strand of my hair around his finger and leave it then on my shoulder. Feeling goose bumps all over my body, I sighed quietly.

“You’ve called it ‘pyjamas.’ What is that?” he asked, his voice barely audible.

Swallowing hard, I said, “It’s like a nightgown.”

“I’ve never seen such a nightgown.”

“Then maybe it’s time to change your bed companions, my dearest brother,” Ciaran, the twin brother, cut in, sitting in one of the armchairs. “And choose females that prefer such pyjamas.”

Rian shot him a glance. “I’m not going to take advice from you, you little shit.”

“Shame on you,” Cerys added, taking a seat next to her twin in a similar armchair. “Why do you still use such childish expressions?”

“Because they suit him.”

Cerys rolled her eyes, and then addressed her parents, “Are you sure he’s your firstborn?”

Feyre chuckled. “Yes, we are.”

She and Rhysand sat on the second sofa, right in front of me.

“What about my advice?” Rhysand asked. “Will you take it?”

Cocking his head, Rian fixed his eyes on him and then said, “It depends on the information included in the advice. If it’s worth my time, I’ll take it, if not…” He moved dismissively his hand.

“Then, please, move over and leave that girl be,” Rhysand added, motioning to the third armchair.

Without saying anything, Rian stood up and sat in it.

Honestly, I was quite impressed. I didn’t think he would listen to his father and obey his order, not to mention keep quiet about it. I truly expected to see a big scene, full of shouting and using swear words.

“We are all here, so let us begin,” Rhysand said, making me look at him. “First of all, we would like to hear your version of the events. Meleri showed us hers in details, starting with her bargain with Bryaxis and bringing you here.” He sent his daughter a condemned look. “Please, tell us what happened in your land.”

“Well, where should I start?” I asked.

“Maybe from the beginning?” Rian cut in, smirking.

I glared at the handsome muppet.

And here I was, praising him for his behaviour, I thought.

“Rian, I don’t want to hear you for the next ten minutes,” Rhysand said quietly, not looking at his eldest son. “Go on, Alexandra.”

“All right then.” I fixed my eyes at my hands and tried to focus on the whole thing. “Well, I was sleeping in my bed when suddenly I woke up, feeling that something wasn’t right. It must have been between one and two in the morning, but I didn’t see the clock. That wasn’t important back then.”

I raised my head and flashed him a small smile.

“First, I thought that I forgot to lock the door, but it turned out that I did. Then, I saw a bright light in my garden, so I followed it. I was sure it was a burglar who turned the lamps on, however, outside, I just saw the light. And it was hiding behind our old ash tree.”

“Did you see anything else?” Rhysand asked.

I shook my head. “It was just the light. After touching it, foolish me, I was sucked into it and the next thing I remember is opening my eyes and seeing the hall. And then you.”

“I see. If I may, what were you doing before you went to bed?”

“Did you spend the evening with someone special?” Cerys asked with a grin, genuinely interested. She had a melodious voice with a strong Scottish accent. When the handsome muppet snorted, she added, “You were supposed to shut up, Rian.”

He rolled his eyes. Then, after setting them upon me, he propped his chin in the palm of his hand, but didn’t say a thing.

Feeling warm on my cheeks, I replied, “I spent the evening with my friends… Something you surely don’t have, Tinkerbell. In case you didn’t realise, I insulted you.” I fixed my eyes on Rian. “Tinkerbell is a tiny blonde fairy with a hair knot and fluffy shoes.”

He raised his eyebrows.

Ciaran chuckled. “What an ideal description of our Rinny.”

Again, the handsome muppet didn’t reply. He just sat there, staring at his brother.

“Wait a minute.” I smiled, glancing at Rian. “Why are you so silent?”

But it was Rhysand who answered my question. “Sometimes, it’s better to be silent than talk gibberish, don’t you think?” He fixed his eyes on me and added, “You were going to tell us what you were doing before going to bed.”

I nodded. “I visited my friends and we were watching the lunar eclipse. To be specific, the blood moon eclipse.”

“That’s interesting.” Rhysand rubbed his jaw, thinking.

“Do you have any rituals connected with such eclipses?” Feyre asked. “I mean rituals involving blood or mating.”

“Mating?” I repeated, feeling a bit confused.

What did she mean by that?

Suddenly, I realised.

“Oh, you mean having sex?” I laughed. “No, we don’t have things like that anymore. Hopefully. The lunar eclipse was just an astronomical phenomenon, watched by millions of people on Earth. We like observing eclipses, both solar and lunar ones. Sadly, we don’t have anything like your Starfall.”

“You know what Starfall is?” Meleri asked.

I looked at her. “Shouldn’t I?”

She shrugged. “It’s only celebrated within the Night Court, so I didn’t think you might know it.”

“I read about it.”

“But you said before that you heard stories about us,” Feyre cut in.

Shit.

“Are you hesitating, lovely Alexandra?” Rian asked.

Apparently, Rhysand allowed him to talk.

Ignoring the handsome muppet and my slightly racing heart, I said, “It’s because I both heard stories and read things about you.”

Kind of.

Judging by their frowns, I realised they didn’t expect to hear something like that. But if you have said A, you must also say B.

“The stories were mostly about you,” I added and looked at Feyre, “and what happened underground with that red-headed bitch and afterwards. I read also about the Cauldron and your sisters. Obviously, about your Court. And I do hope we aren’t in the underground Court of Nightmares… or another weird place I read about.”

The silence wasn’t a good sign, but I went on. It was time to say C.

“There was also information about the war with Hybern and getting rid of that old geezer, the king. About you destroying the Cauldron, saving Prythian and…” I glanced at Rhysand. Swallowing hard, I said quietly, “You dying and being resurrected.”

“Holy. Burning. Hell,” he concluded.

Upsy-daisy. I knew I said too much.

Then, there was this awkward silence. Again.

Finally, Feyre asked softly, “Was there anything else?”

“No, nothing else,” I said. I couldn’t tell her that I read a short story about them having wall-sex in a cabin and probably creating the handsome muppet, could I?

Accidently, I glanced at Rian who was observing me.

“Not a word about me?” he asked. “Ouch, that hurts. I must try harder next time to be included in those stories. But tell me, lovely Alexandra, who created such wonderful tales?”

“I don’t know.” I knew my answer was way too fast, but I hoped it wouldn’t give me away. “The stories were written anonymously.”

“Were they?” Rian wondered.

I nodded several times.

Oh, no. Me and my big mouth, I thought.

Rhysand exchanged a look with Feyre.

They know. They fucking know I’m lying.

“If you don’t want to tell us, we’ll understand,” he said quietly, fixing his eyes on me.

Trying hard not to freak out, I pressed my lips together.

I was perfectly aware that I couldn’t tell them the truth. That I should never tell them that they were nothing more than book characters. I knew it would be the worst thing that could happen to them. To their world. To their whole lives. And I wasn’t going to be the one to do it.

Meleri got closer to me. “Lexi?”

I shook my head.

“The less you know, the better,” I managed to say. “I’m sorry.”

Looking between the fairies, I realised they were all exchanging looks. As though they were mind reading.

“And, please,” I added quickly, “don’t try to read my thoughts.”

Rian frowned. “You know about that as well?”

Averting my eyes, I replied, “You are quite well-known in my world.”

“Finally, some good news,” he muttered.

I gave him a look. “Really?”

Leaning back in his armchair and crossing an ankle over his knee, he kept his blue eyes on me. “But I’m slightly offended that you haven’t mentioned me in those stories yet.”

“Poor Rian,” Cerys broke in, shaking her head. “He didn’t get all the attention he deserved.”

The heir to the Night Court waved his hand, sending a shadow towards her.

Cerys made a face. “Keep them to yourself, you big shit.”

Rian winked at her, and I heard Meleri giggle.

Suddenly, I yawned and I wasn’t fast enough to cover my mouth. Only then, when all the adrenaline disappeared from my body, did I realise how tired I was. After all, I didn’t sleep more than three hours.

Looking at me, Feyre announced, “We will try to find Bryaxis in the morning and do something with the bargain. In the meantime, Meleri and Cerys will show you your room, since you must be exhausted.”

I frowned. “Thanks, but I don’t need a room. I won’t stay that long.”

“Nonsense.” Rhysand stood up, clearly ending our conversation. “After all, you are our guest and we would like to host you.”

“Can we take Lexi to the yellow guest room?” Meleri asked, standing as well and looking at her father expectantly. “Should she need any help, she can easily find me next door.”

The High Lord of the Night Court regarded his youngest for a moment, but then replied, “Fair enough.”

Meleri smiled and turned towards me. “Come, let us go to the yellow guestroom,” she said, taking my hand.

Pronunciation guide

Cerys = [keh - riss] (meaning: love)

Ciaran = [kee - ran] (meaning: little dark one)

Chapter Text

When I woke up in the morning, I had no idea where I was. I knew I was lying in a very comfortable bed that smelt like lavender and was absolutely enormous, yet it wasn’t mine. I also knew I was in a bright and spacious bedroom with big windows, but it didn’t belong to me as well.

Despite everything that happened hours ago, I still couldn’t believe that I was actually in Prythian. That I was really in Rhysand and Feyre’s house, wherever it was. I needed a couple of second to remind myself that I travelled through a portal to a magical world and spent a whole night in it.

Part of me suspected that, after waking up, it would turn out that it was all just a dream, nothing more. That the people I met – the fairies from the Night Court – would remain characters from the books, not living and breathing creatures who offered to host me for the time being.

But here I was, lying in a bed and looking around the yellow guestroom.

Surprisingly, I didn’t sleep well. Tossing and turning throughout the night, I had weird dreams full of black smoke, dark-haired men and beams of light. Now, watching the ceiling above me, I hoped the handsome muppet wasn’t involved in creating my dreams. Hell, I really hoped he didn’t star in any of them, because that would be simply creepy.

I let out a loud sigh.

Suddenly, I heard a loud knock on the door. Before I was even able to say anything, it opened and I saw a big pile of clothes that was moving towards me. Then, I noticed two small hands and two rather short legs, and realised it was my little kidnapper.

“I’ve heard that you woke up, so I decided to bring you some clothes,” Meleri said, putting the pile on the dressing table. When she turned towards the bed, I noticed she was wearing a cute dark green set which consisted of a sleeveless top and a pair of harem trousers. “I hope you slept well, Lexi,” she added with a smile.

“You’ve heard me?” I asked, rubbing my eyes and sitting slowly up.

“Of course.” She approached me and sat on the foot of the bed. “I even heard that you mumbled something in your sleep, so I came here a few hours ago and checked on you.” When she realised what she had just said, Meleri blushed and flashed me a bashful smile. “I was worried about you. That’s all.”

Having grunted quietly, I replied, “Thank you, that’s very considerate of you to keep an eye on me.”

She nodded, averting her blue eyes.

“Thank you for the clothes, too.” I pointed at them. “What exactly did you bring?”

Quickly, Meleri drew near the dressing table and scooped the pile up.

“There are dresses, tops, trousers and some shoes,” she answered, throwing them on the bed. “You can choose anything you want, but don’t worry if you don’t like any of them. Mother will find you something else.” She turned around and added, “The bathing room is over there. Inside, you will find towels, soaps and oils. Should you need help, just call my name.”

My little kidnapper let out a loud breath.

“I’ll wait here,” she said softly, sitting on a chair in front of the dressing table.

I nodded. “Thanks again.”

Trying to hide my wide smile, I got out of the bed. Then, I grabbed the whole pile and entered the bathing room.

Made as if of chiffon, the clothes that were prepared for me were gauzy and pastel coloured. There were two beautiful long dresses with short sleeves, three sleeveless tops with matching baggy harem trousers caught in at the ankle, and three pairs of very comfortable flat shoes. I hadn’t expected so many things for me to wear and was surprised by the fairies’ kind gesture. In the end, after much deliberation, I chose a baby blue top with harem trousers and white flatties.

Having folded the rest of the garments and put them on one of the cabinets, I left the pretty bright marble bathing room and found Meleri still sitting in front of the dressing table.

“I thought you would choose something pink or yellow,” she said, moving her eyes up my body. “But this one suits you.” She smiled.

I peered down at myself. “Thank you. I liked that one.”

“Do you want to have your hair brushed?” she asked, motioning to my ponytail.

“Oh, no, thanks. I prefer a simple ponytail. My hair isn’t as long and gorgeous as yours, so there’s no need to let it down.”

Meleri nodded and then stood up. “Are you hungry? Breakfast has been just served, and Mother wants us to join them in the breakfast room.”

“Sure,” I replied. “I’m quite hungry.”

My little kidnapper flashed me a big smile. “Please, follow me.”

We left the yellow guestroom.

“While you were changing, I came up with the idea of giving you a tour around the house,” Meleri added, leading me to the breakfast room. “I thought that you might want to see more of our Court as you seem to be quite familiar with certain places. For instance, you mentioned the Court of Nightmares yesterday.”

“Thanks. That’s a great idea,” I said.

Deliberately, I didn’t comment on my knowledge of the Night Court. The less they knew, the better.

Looking around the brightly lit corridor, I realised that we were using the same way as yesterday. This time, I could see all the details in broad daylight, beginning with beige walls and ending with several paintings with cityscape.

Stopping in front of one of them, I pointed at a row of tall buildings. “You said this is your house. But where exactly are we?”

Meleri smiled. “Don’t you know?”

I shook my head. “Sorry, I don’t.”

“We’re in Velaris.”

“We’re in Velaris?” I repeated. “I was transported to your hidden city? Wasn’t it protected by a powerful spell?”

My little kidnapper frowned. “Well, it is. Yet, somehow, Bryaxis was able to let you in. Actually, Father wondered about the same issue after you fell asleep, but no one could answer the question.”

I glanced at the buildings again. “So, this house is…?”

“This is the riverfront estate. Our house.” Meleri beamed.

I nodded.

As far as I could remember, Rhysand did build a house for Feyre in Velaris. It was located near the river and looked more like a residence. And judging by everything around me, it really did.

I started walking towards the staircase and she followed me. “Does the House of Wind still exist?”

“Of course. But I need assistance if I want to visit Aunt Nesta and Uncle Cass.”

“Does it mean that you don’t have wings?” I asked.

Meleri shook her head. “Unfortunately, I need to ask others for help. Usually, my choice is on Rian.” She stopped near the staircase and stretched her arms. “His wings are that big!”

“Of course. How could they not be?” I murmured and then said louder, “That’s fantastic. Do you like flying with him?”

“He’s one of the best flyers in Prythian.”

“One of the best?” I repeated and smirked. “Then, he’s not the best?”

“Well, it’s hard to choose between Mother, Father, uncle Cass, Conri, and him. To tell the truth, I love flying with all of them.” Her blue eyes beamed with joy as we were descending the staircase. “And I like winnowing, but I don’t do it often. I’m rather afraid I will spoil it and end up somewhere far away.” Her smile faded.

“Don’t worry,” I said. “You’ll learn. Remember, practice makes perfect.”

“I suppose so.”

We turned right.

“Your siblings are adults, aren't they? So, Rian isn't married yet. What about the rest of them?” I asked casually as we were walking through the hall.

“No, he isn't and so is the rest. Though I know that Rian was once in love. It was long before I was born. But… it didn’t end well,” Meleri whispered.

“I see.”

Turning my eyes on her, I pondered over her words. She said that Rian was in love long before she was born. But what did she mean by that? Was she really a child or an adult in a body of a child? Well, curiosity killed the cat, but hell with that.

“How old are you exactly?” I asked.

“I’m eleven. What about you?”

“I’m twenty-three.”

At least I knew she was like a normal child. To some extent, of course.

“Yesterday, you told me that you’re the youngest,” I said. “What about your brothers and sister? How old are they?”

She shrugged. “I’ve always been the youngest. My siblings had all grown up by the time I was born. You see, Cerys and Ciaran are now seventy-eight and Rian is one hundred and three.”

Blood rushed to my head, making this rumbling sound.

“What?” I gaped, coming to a stop.

“We’re Fae. We could live hundreds of years. Father is almost six hundred and forty, and Mother is one hundred and twenty-five. You didn’t know?” she asked, looking at me.

One hundred years, I thought. Over one hundred years have passed in Prythian since the end of war with Hybern and the ending of the trilogy. Over one hundred years of new events and new people I’ve never heard of.

Still slightly shocked by the news, I mumbled, “I… I haven’t expected this.”

“Well, that’s true.” She shrugged, then began walking in the direction of the breakfast room. “I’m not lying.”

“I do believe you. It’s just a bit too much for me,” I admitted, following her. “Humans don’t live that long. And besides, neither your parents nor siblings look that old.”

“After reaching eighteen, I will stop aging, too,” she said with a small smile. “And for the next couple of hundred years I will look the same. Just like Father.” Meleri chuckled softly. “Hopefully, I will take after Mother and be as beautiful as her.”

I smiled back at her. “No doubt.”

Suddenly, Meleri picked up the pace. “Mother wants to know why we’re still gossiping as we’re terribly late for breakfast.”

Blinking with surprise, I said, “How did she–”

“I can read her mind, just as she can read mine,” she broke in. “Even if we are miles away from each other, our whole family can do that. So, Lexi, if you ever see both my brothers smiling wickedly to each other, remember – they might gossip right in front of you and you wouldn’t even know that!” She laughed.

I forced myself to smile. “Yeah, I’ll bear that in mind.”

To be honest, I was pretty sure the handsome muppet and his brother would do it in front of my eyes and have the time of their lives. But I didn’t tell her that.

The rest of our walk towards the breakfast room seemed more like a run, since Meleri kept moving quickly as if she were late for her bus, and I had to follow her. Soon, we reached the blasted room. My little kidnapper opened the double door and motioned me inside. Slowly, I entered the breakfast room.

With large windows overlooking a garden full of flowers, the room was bright and sunny. Two white china closets and a solid hand-carved buffet table stood opposite the windows. Again, I saw lots of paintings on the light blue walls, most of them depicting a river. In the middle of the breakfast room, there was a rather long white table with several elegant chairs, now occupied by the High Lord and Lady of the Night Court.

“Good morning,” Meleri said, approaching her parents. “I’m very sorry for being late.”

“Good morning, sweetheart.” Feyre smiled, kissing her youngest child on the cheek. “I’m glad that you’ve taken care of our guest.” She glanced at me.

Having come near them, I nodded and flashed her a small smile. “Thanks for the clothes.”

“Don’t mention it, Alexandra,” she replied. “You couldn’t wear your pyjamas all day. A certain blue-eyed male wouldn’t leave it be, believe me.”

I laughed quietly. “I may know someone who fits the description.”

“Please, join us.” Rhysand gestured to the table. In front of him, there was a plate and a cup with a dark liquid, most presumably tea. “We’re having scrambled eggs and toasts, but there is also bread, cheese, and some ham. Oh, and I’ve almost forgotten to mention one of Meleri’s favourite fruit, grapes.”

“For Melly, breakfast without grapes doesn’t exist,” Feyre added.

Smiling, my little kidnapper pulled out a chair. “This is for you, Lexi. You are going to sit next to me.”

“Thank you,” I said.

As soon as I took a seat, Meleri started handing me all sorts of bowls and plates, but I decided to opt for something simple. Something that looked the same here and in my world.

Staring at my plate, I swallowed. Though hungry as a bear, I wasn’t sure whether I would be able to eat their food, but bread and ham seemed to be the safest option.

“Why are you not eating?” Meleri asked.

“Are you sure that if I eat this sandwich, I won’t stay here forever?” I replied, glancing at the three fairies.

Feyre frowned. “It’s just bread and ham.”

I let out a loud breath. “I’m sorry. I think that I’ve read too many books and watched too many films where evil fairies tried to kidnap people and imprison them in their realm. By giving them food and beverages, the people couldn’t go back home.”

“I can assure you that it isn’t poisoned,” Rhysand said quietly. “We’re eating the same food and drinking the same tea as you.”

I raised my eyebrows. “I’m far from accusing you of wanting to murder me.”

He exchanged a look with Feyre and replied, “That’s a relief. I would be able to sleep well at night.”

Meleri chuckled.

With my heart in my mouth, I took a bite of the sandwich. Luckily, it tasted like those at home, so I presumed it wouldn’t make me stay in Prythian for the rest of my days.

“How did you like the yellow guestroom?” Feyre asked, flashing me a smile. “You seem quite rested, so I assume that you slept well.”

“The room is really pretty. I also liked the company next doors.” I glanced at my little kidnapper and added, “They were so concerned about my well-being that they woke up in the middle of the night to check up on me.”

Meleri smiled. “I was just worried.”

“She wasn’t the only one,” Rhysand murmured, lifting his cup and taking a sip.

I frowned. “Excuse me?”

“We were all curious about you, a human from another world who was sleeping in the guestroom,” Feyre said, pouring herself tea. “I’m sure that some of us wanted to see whether you still lay in the bed or disappeared in the night.”

Feeling a bit uneasy, I just nodded.

As they say, I thought, taking another bite, curiosity killed the cat, right?

The room went silent as everyone busied themselves with eating breakfast.

“Father, have they found Bryaxis yet?” Meleri asked Rhysand.

Alerted, I fixed my eyes on him.

He shook his head. “Not yet. Your siblings are coming home now, but we’re starting the search again in the afternoon.”

“Are Uncle Cass and Uncle Azriel coming with you?”

“Of course. Your mother is coming as well.”

My little kidnapper nodded. “When you will be gone today, I’m going to show Lexi around the house. I would like to ask Cerys to join us.”

“I’m afraid she wouldn’t be in the mood for a tour,” Feyre broke in. “You know how much your sister loves sleeping late after a nightlong scouting.”

“I do, Mother. It’s a shame Zareen is not here.” Meleri made a sad face.

Rhysand smiled. “Don’t worry, darling. Your cousin will be back soon.”

Your cousin?

“Lexi, are you ready?” Meleri asked, looking at me expectantly. “Can we start the tour?”

I frowned, glancing at plate that was quite full. “Give me a minute.”

“Meleri, let her eat in peace,” Feyre said. “You will enjoy to the fullest whatever time you have with Alexandra. I promise.”

My little kidnapper flashed me a smile. “I don’t remember the last time we had human visitors in the house,” she whispered. “I’m glad that it’s you.”

I smiled back, feeling warm inside. “The pleasure is all mine.”

Chapter Text

I don’t remember the last time we had human visitors in the house. I’m glad that it’s you.

Finishing my tea, I couldn’t help but wonder about what Meleri had said.

In a way, I suspected that the contact between the mortal world and Prythian had to be simplified after the destruction of the wall dividing the two territories, and seeing a human wasn’t unusual for the fairies. I was more than sure that all of them – even someone as young as my little kidnapper – had encountered a mortal at least once in their lifetime, especially considering that the Archeron sisters used to be mortal.

On the other hand, I didn’t know what exactly happened in those one hundred years between the books and the present day. Maybe, humans and fairies fought some wars for the domination of the world, leaving the fragile trust between them in shreds. Maybe, as a result, the Night Court decided to chase away every mortal entering their land, and surely, my unexpected arrival had to scare the hell out of them last night.

Putting the empty cup aside, I glanced at Meleri and her parents. My little kidnapper didn’t seem to be afraid or prejudiced against me. On the contrary, since the moment I showed up in the residence, Meleri had been the friendliest person I had met in Prythian. Not only did she make sure I was comfortable in their house, showing me to the yellow guestroom yesterday, but also checked up on me at night. She treated me as if I were a special guest who had been anticipated for a long time. And I had to admit that it was so sweet.

“Alexandra,” Feyre said, drawing my attention. “Last night, you said that you couldn’t go back home because of lack of magic. Is there magic on Earth?”

I shook my head. “I don’t think so. Earth is a land without magic. Fairies, elves and other magical creatures are just characters from books and stories,” I replied. “But it’s common knowledge that hundreds of years ago, so long before I was even born, some people believed that fairies were actually among them, sometimes stealing human babies and replacing them with their own offspring. Such children were called changelings.”

“Why were they so mean?” Meleri asked, frowning. “Didn’t they care about their younglings?”

Trying to hide my smile, I said, “You see, there were just made-up stories. I think that people in the past needed a way to explain all the deformities and diseases of their babies, so they decided to blame magical creatures.”

“It’s easier to accuse someone that doesn’t exist,” Rhysand cut in, “than to face life and its obstacles.”

“Maybe that was the point.” I shrugged. “I know for sure that people in my world used to believe in all sorts of supernatural beings. And yes, some of them supposedly possessed magic.”

Fixing his eyes on me, he asked, “Is your world much different than ours, then?”

“It is. But I’m not sure how to explain it.” I made a wry face.

“Try us.”

Oh, boy.

“We use different kinds of vehicles and cars are one of them,” I said. “They’re machines made of metal which have four wheels and can be driven on streets. To cover great distances, we get on a plane and fly in the air.”

Feyre raised her eyebrows. “Really? You fly in the air?”

I nodded.

“What does a… plane look like?” Rhysand asked, genuinely interested.

I hesitated for a moment, unsure of how to describe a plane for them to understand. “It’s like a metal carriage with wings,” I answered. “You sit inside, usually with lots of other passengers next to you, and a pilot in front of the plane makes sure you take off and land safely.”

Sitting next to me, my little kidnapper nodded several times. “Fantastic!” she exclaimed. “Can we build one here? Please?”

“I don’t think it would be possible, Meleri,” I said, trying not to think about them attempting to build a real plane. It would have been hilarious. “You would need a powerful engine and special fuel to make it work. Not to mention all the devices required to fly a plane. Honestly, I don’t even know their names.”

A little upset, Meleri sighed. “That’s a shame.”

“Don’t worry, sweetie. You don’t actually need a plane.” Rhysand flashed his daughter a smile. “Bear in mind that some members of your own family can fly and winnow you to distant places.”

A bit content, she nodded.

“For communication, we use phones,” I went on. “We can talk with people who are far away from us, even somewhere on the other side of the globe. And thanks to the Internet, we can also have video calls, so we see those we have a conversation with. It’s kind of fun.” I smiled.

“It seems like mind-reading,” Feyre said, watching me closely. “Since you admitted that you knew about our daemati abilities yesterday, I can only add that we don’t exactly see the one we talk with.”

I let out a nervous laugh. “Please, tell me that you’re not reading my thoughts right now.”

“We can’t do it,” Rhysand cut in.

I glanced at him. “What? I thought that you were an expert in mind-reading.”

He smirked. “I’m still, as you said, an expert in mind-reading, yet when I attempt to read your mind–”

Feeling a bit awkward, I raised my eyebrows. “Oh?”

“I’m aware that admitting such a thing might be uneasy for you,” Rhysand went on, “but that is the truth. From the moment you arrived in our house, all of us have tried to read your thoughts. It was done purely for safety reasons.” He glanced at my little kidnapper and flashed her an affectionate smile. Then, he added, “Rian was the first one to try.”

Of course, he was, I thought.

“When he noticed you in the hall, he slipped into your mind. But he wasn’t successful.”

“Neither were the rest of us,” Feyre said. “There is… there is emptiness in your mind. It feels like a void with literally nothing inside.”

I felt a cold shudder.

Rhysand gave me a serious look. “I have never seen anything similar. All minds, protected by a shield or not, have memories and thoughts inside. Yours doesn’t. And that’s odd.”

Having swallowed hard, I replied, “But I do have memories and thoughts.”

“Oh, I’m sure you do,” he said. “They’re just… impossible to reach. That may be cold comfort, but I suspect that none of the daemati in Prythian or Hybern could reach them.”

Feyre leant back in her chair. “Maybe you are the reason, Alexandra. Maybe you and your world without magic are somehow blocking us.”

“Well,” I replied quietly, fixing my eyes on the pink roses standing on the middle of the table. “At least no one will poke around my memories, trying to change them.”

Meleri let out a huff.

“My parents or siblings would have never done such a thing,” she said. “Never.”

“I know that.” I smiled. “I wasn’t implying anything.”

My little kidnapper nodded slightly. “Good. I’m glad that we agree on this matter.”

“We do.”

“Thank you for the breakfast,” Rhysand said. “I do hope we could talk tonight at dinner. We all look forward to hearing more about your world.”

I flashed him a small smile. “Sure. I’ve got lots of stories to share.”

And some are about you and the one that created your world, I thought. But I can’t tell you any of them.

“Melly,” Feyre started, “it’s such a lovely and sunny day, so why don’t you go outside? I’m sure that Alexandra would like to take a walk in the garden.”

“The tour around the house!” Meleri exclaimed. “I’ve forgotten about it!”

Unexpectedly, she disappeared.

I frowned, looking at the empty chair beside me. “Wasn’t I supposed to come with her?”

Rhysand let out an amused grunt.

“She’ll be back soon,” he added.

A few seconds later, Meleri did appear next to the table.

With a bashful half-smile, she glanced at me and said, “I think that I didn’t take a certain young lovely lady with me. And I apologise for that.”

I laughed.

“Don’t worry,” I replied. “I’m far from being upset with you.” Then, I stood up and asked, “Shall we?”

Beaming, she nodded.

###

With Feyre and Rhysand still sitting at the table, Meleri and I left the breakfast room in a hurry. Immediately, my little kidnapper turned right, choosing the same way we used previously, and soon, we ended up in the hall.

“We will start with the rooms upstairs,” she said, coming closer to the staircase and motioning towards the first floor. “Then, I’m going to show you the ground floor, and if there is still time before dinner, we might take a walk in the garden.”

I smiled. “What an excellent idea. I can’t wait to see your house.”

She smiled too, seeming as excited as me.

“Come with me, Lexi,” Meleri added and headed towards the stairs.

Following her, I kept glancing around the hall. In the daylight, I was now able to see all the paintings, which surprisingly depicted only people. I didn’t have time to take a better look at them all, as my little kidnapper was halfway up the stairs, but I noticed a few Illyrians with dark wings and some female silhouettes with mountains in the background. Truly interested in the portraits, I made a mental note to ask Meleri to tell me more about them when we would return downstairs.

I put my foot on the first step.

Unexpectedly, the door behind my back opened.

Looking over my shoulder, I saw Rian and the twins entering the house. Dressed in black leather armour, the three fairies were talking quietly. Each of them had visible traces of dirt on their faces and hands, and the men had swords at their backs. Even though Cerys didn’t carry any weapons now, I was more than sure that she used something last night. She looked like a warrior princess, and everyone knew that a warrior princess couldn’t do without a weapon, especially during a fight.

Carefully, so as not to fall down the stairs, I turned around.

Rian was the first one to notice me. He came to a stop in the middle of the hall and titled his head. “You’re still here,” he said.

I shrugged. “I’m still here.”

He opened his mouth, but Meleri was quicker.

“Did you find anything?” she asked, stopping next to me. “Did you see Bryaxis?”

Coming closer, Cerys shook her head. “Not this time.”

“Father and Mother will take over the search in the afternoon,” Ciaran added. “Uncle Cass and Uncle Az will help them.”

“I know. They told us at breakfast.” Meleri regarded her siblings for a few seconds, and then asked, “Is anyone of you hurt?”

Gently, Cerys cupped her cheek and smiled, replying, “No, sweetie, we’re not.”

“We are just a bit dirty here and there,” Rian chimed in, having taken a few steps closer. “But we’re fine.” He winked at her.

My little kidnapper sighed softly, and her sister let go of her.

“I’m glad to hear that,” Meleri said. Then, she glanced at me and added, “I’m taking Lexi on a tour around the house. We will start with the rooms upstairs.”

“Can I join you later?” Cerys asked, fixing her eyes on me. “I would love to hear some stories about your world, Lexi.”

I flashed her a smile. “All right. I have already shared some bits and pieces about it at breakfast, but I can repeat them.”

“Did you know that they can actually fly in the sky on Earth?” Meleri asked, her voice full of excitement. “And travel in metal vehicles?”

Rian raised an eyebrow. “Really? They can fly in the sky? With what? Using wings?”

“No, using planes and helicopters,” I said. “Not to mention spaceships that can reach the Moon.”

“Say no more,” Cerys cut in. “Spare the details for later, will you?”

I laughed. “You truly have a thing about flying.”

“What about you?” Ciaran asked. “Do you have a thing about flying?”

Shaking my head, I answered, “I’m afraid of heights, so no flying for me.”

“And here I was,” Rian chimed in, making me look at him, “thinking of taking you on a flying tour around Velaris.” He sighed heavily. “That’s a pity.”

Cerys crossed her arms. “Good luck with finding a female who might be tempted by your generous offer, my dearest brother.” Then, she glanced at me and added in a hushed voice, “Had you agreed, I bet that he would have tried to accidently drop you.”

“I’m afraid you have mistaken me for somebody else,” Rian said, frowning. “I would never do such a thing.”

Cerys rolled her eyes.

Smiling, I whispered, “Sorry. You’re far from being convincing.”

“I know that you must have a lot of questions,” Meleri broke in, “but Lexi and I were supposed to start the tour and go upstairs.”

“By all means, off you go then.” Rian flashed her a smile.

“Melly, try to stay away from their bedrooms,” Cerys added, pointing to the two men. “They’re messy, to say the least.”

Huffing, Ciaran objected, “That’s not true. You have mistaken us for somebody else.”

“Have I?” She wasn’t convinced at all.

“Absolutely,” Rian replied.

Having rolled her eyes, my little kidnapper said, “Let us go, Lexi. I can assure you that they will argue even at breakfast. It’s not their first time.”

I chuckled. “Siblings can be sometimes annoying.”

Sighing loudly, Meleri just nodded and started climbing the stairs.

I glanced at the three fairies one last time before I turned around and followed her.

Chapter Text

The riverfront residence was truly enormous. By the time we reached the rooms on the ground floor, I was so tired that I wanted to simply sit down and not move for the rest of the day. But I realised that I might go home any minute, so I didn’t want to waste time as there was so much to see.

Surprisingly, my little kidnapper was an amazing guide. She showed me a lot of well-designed bedrooms and guest rooms, except her brothers’ ones (for obvious reasons), and told me various anecdotes about her and her family. I also learnt some stories behind Feyre’s paintings. According to Meleri, her favourite ones hang on almost every wall of the house and depicted all sorts of landscapes, buildings and people that the High Lady considered important to her. The rest of Feyre’s works were hidden somewhere in the house, but my little kidnapper didn’t want to say where exactly.

In the early afternoon, after eating lunch, Meleri and I finally reached the ground floor. We were about to enter the ballroom when Cerys joined us. Having got rid of her black leather armour, the dark-haired fairy had a purple set that was very similar to what my little kidnapper was wearing that day. She smiled broadly after spotting us.

“Hello again,” she said, stopping next to her sister. “How is the tour? I do hope that you didn’t show Lexi their rooms.”

Meleri flashed her a small smile. “Of course, I didn’t. They barricaded their doors, so we couldn’t get in anyway.”

“Honestly, I don’t think I would like to see a messy boy’s room,” I added, making a face. “I’ve been to a few back in the day, and I can assure you that none of them were a pleasant place.”

Cerys smiled. “I’m glad that we all agree on that matter, so I wouldn’t have to convince you not to go inside.”

I shook my head. “Not a chance.”

“Did you take a little rest before coming here?” Meleri asked. “You seemed tired in the morning.”

Cerys smiled again. “I did, sweetie. I can’t survive a whole day without my little rest.” Then, she glanced at the closed door, and said, “Ah, the ballroom. Melly saved the best for last.”

My little kidnapper nodded several times. Slowly, she opened the double door and motioned me inside. “After you, Lexi.”

Feeling excited, I crossed the threshold of the room.

As a little girl, I loved watching ‘Anastasia,’ an animated film from the nineties. One of my favourite scenes took place in a beautiful ballroom of an abandoned palace. There, the main character sang a gorgeous song and danced with imaginary people who were dressed in elegant suits and stunning gowns. I was so fascinated by their dance that I could watch it over and over again, eventually damaging the VHS tape and making my mum and sister rather angry.

So now, years later, looking around another imaginary ballroom, I couldn’t shake the feeling of being sucked directly into the animation.

With six large windows overlooking the lawn in front of the residence, the creamy ballroom seemed to be a perfect place for hosting all kinds of parties and receptions. It wasn’t as big as the one in the film, but it was still quite impressive. There were several elegant chairs placed near the windows, and three long tables that probably served as buffets. At the far end, I noticed a semi-circular platform with a few instruments and music stands, now empty and quiet, but surely bustling during parties.

Looking up, I saw five fancy chandeliers. Each of them had a gold-coloured frame and lots of sparkling teardrop crystals that were glassing the rays of the sun and illuminating the whole room. They reminded me of the one I saw in the hall last night, though they weren’t as impressive.

“My entire house could easily fit in this room,” I said, still gaping.

Standing beside me, Cerys let out a laugh. “Your entire house? That’s impossible. What does it look like then?”

“Surely not like this incredible palace of yours,” I replied quietly, taking in the shiny wooden floor I could see my own reflection in. Then, I looked at the two fairies and went on, “It’s a two-storey terraced house, so each building looks basically the same, and shares a wall with the next one. In the back, there is a small garden with a summerhouse and some trees.”

“Is the famous ash tree among them?”

I nodded.

“Do you have your own room?” Meleri asked.

“No, I share it with my sister, Jasmine. She’s eighteen, so a bit younger than me, but we usually get on.”

“I’m sure that you agree that having younger siblings can be sometimes challenging,” Cerys said, glancing at my little kidnapper. “Especially, when they grow up and come up with insane ideas, like inviting people from other worlds.”

Meleri frowned. “The same goes with elder siblings, both male and female. Living with them may eventually turn out to be a challenge as well. Especially, when they grow in age and come up with insane ideas, like searching for the creature that helped to invite those people from other worlds.”

Cerys rolled her eyes. “I wasn’t alone today. Our brothers and Conri were there, too.”

“I know that you were supposed to go in the morning. But why did you start so early?” I asked.

“We were, but there was a slight change of plan and everything had to be quickened.” The dark-haired fairy flashed me a small smile.

When she didn’t say more, I decided to change the subject. Motioning towards the ballroom, I asked, “Do you throw a lot of parties in here?”

“We do,” Cerys replied. “For instance, there is one for my birthday and one for Melly’s. And let’s not forget about the huge ball which our parents host the day after Starfall.”

“Starfall was three days ago,” Meleri added. “It’s a shame that you missed it.”

I made a sad face. “Really? Just three days ago? Well, if it looks half as amazing as our falling stars, then I would love to see it with my own eyes.”

“Maybe, you could visit us next year,” Cerys said. “We could convince Bryaxis to summon you every now and then.”

I laughed. “I’m more than sure that Bryaxis would be thrilled to find out about your plans.”

“We will see.” She flashed me a smile. “But, first, we have to track that creature down, and then, we can ask it for favours.”

“I’m sorry for what I did to you, Lexi,” Meleri said unexpectedly, her voice faltering. “I know that I have already apologised to you, but still, I feel guilty about it.”

Slowly, I approached her and I put a hand on her shoulder.

“What’s done is done,” I replied, looking into her blue eyes. “No one, not even Bryaxis, is able to change that. I know that you feel bad about bringing me here, but we must focus on the present in order to make the future better.”

I smiled, letting go of her.

“I have no idea how much time I have left in your world. It may be minutes, or it may be days. Yet, I know that I would like to see everything in your Court that I had read about. Or heard about,” I added quickly.

Hopefully, not too quickly.

“Anyway,” I said, “today has been great so far, and it’s all because of you, Melly. So, thank you.”

My little kidnapper smiled. “I’m glad that you liked the tour.”

“I’m so sorry to interrupt you, but I’ve just remembered about something important to do,” Cerys broke in. “Melly, sweetie, you will have to continue the tour without me.”

Meleri made a sad face. “Oh, that’s a shame. Will we see you at dinner?”

“Of course. I won’t miss it.” Cerys flashed us a smile and headed towards the door.

I fixed my eyes on Meleri.

“Since there is no music, obviously, we can’t dance,” I said. “What now?”

She looked outside. “We have still time before dinner, so maybe we can go to Father’s office. I know that you’ve already been there, but you haven’t seen the whole room.”

“He wouldn’t mind if we go there, would he?”

“As long as we don’t touch anything,” Meleri replied, “I’m sure that he wouldn’t.”

“Lead the way then.”

Meleri smiled.

###

The next morning, I entered the breakfast room with my little kidnapper at my side when rays of the sun were slowly illuminating the whole place.

Cerys and Feyre had been already inside, eating fruit and talking quietly. They were wearing similar light-coloured clothes – sleeveless tops and baggy harem trousers like me – and their hair was braided.

When Meleri’s sister noticed me, she waved at me with a grin on her face. “Good morning, Lexi,” she cheered and then motioned to the chair next to her. “Today, you’ll sit by my side.”

“Good morning.” I smiled and sat beside her. I poured myself a cup of tea and asked, “No nightlong hunting for Bryaxis?”

“Two nights in a row?” Cerys replied, shaking her head. “I enjoy sleeping too much. You must know that I can’t possibly deprive myself of spending the night in my own bed.” She took a bit of a strawberry. “The males went without me yesterday, but I’m fine with that.”

I nodded, putting some scrambled eggs on my plate.

“Mother, are they back yet?” Meleri asked, having taken a seat opposite her sister.

Feyre shook her head. “Not yet. Last night, your father and uncles decided to take up the reins and look for Bryaxis themselves. They said that it was time for the adults to jump in.”

Cerys chuckled.

“So, Father won’t be joining us today?” My little kidnapper made a sad face as she reached for the grapes.

“I’m afraid you’ll see him in the afternoon.” Feyre flashed her an apologetic smile. “But don’t worry. He won’t forget about your flight.”

Meleri beamed. “Oh, I can’t wait for tonight.” Then, she looked at me and added, “Every now and then, Father takes me on a flight over Velaris, because, as you know, I don’t have my own wings. And tonight’s the day.”

“That’s great,” I replied. “I will try to look out the window. Maybe, I will catch a glimpse of you and your dad.”

Flashing me a smile, my little kidnapper nodded.

For a while, the breakfast room was quiet as the four of us busied ourselves with eating. Just like yesterday, I had a wide variety of food to choose from. There were different kinds of bread, some ham, cheese, a lot of fruit and the most delicious scrambled eggs in the world.

Halfway through eating, I put my fork aside and I said, “I have never eaten anything as good as those eggs.”

“I’m glad you liked them.” Feyre flashed me a smile.

I opened my mouth to say something more, but Cerys was faster.

“No,” she replied, “she didn’t prepare the food herself.”

We all laughed.

“How did you know I was going to ask that question?” With a smile, I went back to eating the scrambled eggs.

Cerys shrugged. “I had a hunch.”

“Lexi, does your mother cook?” Meleri asked.

I nodded. “Most of the times. She usually cooks with my dad and sister.”

“Is she a good cook?” Feyre smiled.

“Yes, she’s quite good.”

“And you?” Meleri asked.

“Not really.” I made a wry face. “My mum keeps telling me that my future husband might starve to death because of that.”

The fairies laughed.

“That makes two of us,” Cerys added, flashing me a smile.

Feyre huffed.

“Mother above,” she said. “I’ve never said anything about starving your future mate.”

The dark-haired fairy waved her hand. “I’m pretty sure, Mother, that you’ve thought about it at least once.”

Without uttering a word, the High Lady raised one eyebrow and gave her daughter a look.

“I’m sure of it,” Cerys whispered to me and I laughed quietly. “I think it’s time to change the subject.” She took a strawberry and said, “Melly, sweetheart, do you have any plans for today? I was thinking of taking Lexi to the House of Wind.”

“Yes, that’s a good idea,” Meleri replied. “We can ask Rian for help since there would be another visitor without wings.”

I frowned.

“Wait a minute. But that would mean that either you,” I pointed at Cerys, “or him would have to fly with me there.”

She nodded.

I shook my head. “No flying. I’m afraid of heights.”

“That’s a quick flight.” She shrugged.

“I’m sorry. That’s not for me.”

Cerys gave me a look. “Fine. We’ll think of something, I promise. With no flying involved.”

“I hold you to your promise.”

The dark-haired fairy smiled, taking another strawberry.

“Yesterday, you said that you could fly in planes,” Feyre broke in. “So, does it mean that you’re also afraid of them?”

Slightly surprised by her question, I raised my eyebrows.

“Well,” I started, putting my fork aside, “flying in a plane seems different than flying… with wings. In a plane, you’re surrounded by metal walls on all sides and you can see everything around thanks to the small windows. I’ve been in a plane several times, but I’ve never flown by using wings, so I can’t really compare them.”

Carefully, I lifted my nearly full cup.

“Well, it’s high time to change it,” Rian said, suddenly appearing next to me.

Completely taken aback, I spilled the tea on myself.

“For fuck’s sake!” I shouted, pulling my chair away from the table and looking at my wet clothes.

Laughing, the handsome muppet poured himself a glass of apple juice and then added, “Ops, I’m sorry. I didn’t mean to startle you, lovely Alexandra.”

I gave him an angry look as he didn’t behave as if he felt bad about that.

Indeed, he flashed me a wide smile, before saying, “I was sure that you noticed my arrival. After all, I announced myself with the help of my smoke, as you called it yesterday.” He took a sip.

“Your so-called smoke was the last thing I was paying attention to, mate,” I replied, not even looking at him. “For your information, I’m now completely wet. And it’s all thanks to you.”

Rian got closer to my ear and whispered, “And to think that I didn’t even say anything obscene to get you wet.”

Blood rushed to my cheeks as I quickly straightened up and gasped, “You what?”

He laughed quietly, reaching for some grapes. “You’ve heard me.”

“You’ve heard me?” I repeated and he nodded. With a frown on my forehead, I watched him toss a grape in the air and then catch it in his mouth. He did it one more time before I asked, “So, is this how you get all the girls? By telling them dirty lines?”

He flashed me a sexy smile. “Most of the times.”

“No wonder you’re not married yet, mate.” I rolled my eyes, getting closer to the table and trying not to think about my wet top and trousers.

“Last time I checked, you didn’t have a wedding ring either,” Rian said, his voice low and cold.

I glimpsed at him. “It’s a long story.”

“We have all–”

“Where did you lose our cousin?” Cerys broke in, rescuing me from having to tell them about the reason I was single. “I thought he was supposed to come with you.”

The handsome muppet cleared his throat and then replied, “He’s not a youngling anymore. He can take care of himself.”

A second later, the door opened and I heard a male voice saying, “Morning. I’m sorry for being late. I promise it won’t happen ever again.”

Looking over my shoulder, I saw an Illyrian. Tall and well-built, the young man was dressed in a navy-blue shirt and brown trousers. His bat-like wings were tucked in tight to his body, but I was able to see claws at their tops.

Quickly, the black-haired Illyrian took a seat next to Rian and reached for the scrambled eggs. “Mother above, I’m so hungry,” he added.

I noticed that he had a Scottish accent like the twins, and it made me wonder once again why the handsome muppet didn’t have one.

The Illyrian put the bowl aside and turned towards Rian. Only then did he realise that someone was sitting next to him.

A flirty smile touched his lips. “Hello, there,” he said, fixing his brown eyes on me. “I didn’t know we had company.”

“This is Lexi,” Cerys replied. “She’s the human whom Meleri kidnapped two days ago.”

My little kidnapper huffed. “I thought we were over this.”

Cerys flashed her an apologetic smile.

Not paying attention to Rian, who was sitting between the two of us, the Illyrian extended his hand towards me. “I’m Conri. Nice to meet you.”

“Nice to meet you, too.” I shook his hand.

“Let’s pretend I’m not even here,” Rian muttered, looking expressively at our hands.

Sighing loudly, Conri let go of me and went back to eating his breakfast. “Rinny, stop overreacting,” he said.

“So, you’re their cousin, right?” I chimed in. “How exactly are you related to them?”

“Conri is Nesta and Cassian’s son,” Feyre explained.

I beamed. “No way. Do you want to tell me that Nesta and Cassian are really together? Like together together?”

Conri exchanged a look with Rian and lifted his brows. “Err… Yes?”

“And are you their only child?” When he nodded, I exclaimed, “Wow. You’re Nesta and Cassian’s baby. That’s so cool! I have been always shipping them.”

“Shipping?” the Illyrian asked with uncertainty in his voice.

“Yeah. I mean… you know, supporting their relationship and everything.” I stared at him for a while. “That’s so fucking awesome. Cassian’s baby. Rhysand’s babies. Who else has a baby?” I looked around at the fairies. “Morrigan? Does Morrigan have a child? What about that golden-haired bastard? Does he too?”

Rian sighed. “He’s dead.”

I looked at him.

“Tamlin’s dead?” I asked.

“Yes.”

After a while, I said, “Don’t get upset with me, but I don’t feel sorry.”

“Me neither.” Rian crossed his arms and set his eyes upon the Illyrian. “Stop talking and eat faster.”

“Do you really want Conri to have indigestion?” Cerys asked with amusement.

Giving her a look, he replied, “Do you really want to know the answer to your question?”

She nodded, still smiling.

“Need I remind you that I’m your only male cousin?” Conri broke in, reaching for toasts. “I’m excluding Neven for obvious reasons.”

“Who’s Neven?” I asked.

Rian turned towards me and slung his arm across my chair. “No way,” he said quietly. “Don’t tell me that he wasn’t mentioned in those wonderful stories about us.”

Averting my eyes, I replied, “No, he wasn’t. I’ve never heard such a name.”

“And what names did you hear?”

“We’ve already discussed that. I can’t tell you anything. For safety reasons.”

The breakfast room got quiet.

I’m a big fat liar, I thought, fixing my eyes on my empty plate. And they know it.

“It’s a shame,” Rian said, drawing near me, “that I can’t come up with a way to convince you to tell me bits and pieces of those stories.”

Feeling a little red on my cheeks, I moved away from him slightly.

“Listen, mate. That is your part of the table,” I pointed a finger at his plate, “and this one belongs to me. Try to keep out of mine, will you?”

He drew close again and asked, “What if I like your part of the table better?”

I frowned and opened my mouth to answer him, but Cerys was faster.

“What a peculiar way of wooing a female,” she chimed in. “Brother, I would have never thought that you would be so desperate to get laid.”

Really embarrassed, I gasped, “What?”

Conri and Cerys chuckled.

“Cerys, stop it,” Feyre said.

But Rian just sighed loudly and pulled his chair away from the table. Then, he stood up. “You’re insulting me, sister,” he replied. “I would never stick my cock into her.”

He started walking towards the door.

The first thing I felt was a sudden and uncontrollable urge to kill that bastard. I would have gladly emptied his glass onto him and then bumped his empty head hard against the table. But all I could do was use my words.

“Well,” I hissed and looked over my shoulder, “providing there is a cock to stick into me.”

Rian froze.

Come on, mate.

Pronunciation guide:

Conri = [kon - ree] (meaning: wolf king or king of wolves)

Chapter Text

With shadows all around him, Rian slowly faced me. In his blue eyes, I saw nothing more than pure anger and, belatedly, began realising what I had done. But most importantly, whom I had made cross.

“Providing there is a cock?” he repeated quietly.

Feeling a bit scared, I somehow managed to hold his stare, yet my smile had been long gone. Just like my short-lived bravado.

“Had I known you were dreaming of seeing me unclothed,” he added with a smile that didn’t touch his eyes though, “I would have gladly taken off this and that.” His fingers brushed the collar of his blue shirt. “All you had to do was ask.”

Involuntarily, my eyes followed his movement. “Sorry to disappoint you,” I said, “but I have never dreamt of it.”

Unexpectedly, Rian vanished.

I frowned, turning towards the rest of the fairies who had been still sitting at the table. “Where did he–”

“Really?” he asked, appearing on the chair next to me.

I jumped a little, feeling my heart’s pounding in my ears. “Shit.”

Titling his head, the handsome muppet placed one hand on the table and the other on the back of my chair. “Then, why did your eyes follow my fingers? Why did they betray you, honey?”

“I don’t know what you mean.” I shrugged, suddenly interested in my empty cup.

He drummed his fingers on the table.

“I find it hard to believe,” he said.

Glancing at him, I noticed that his shadows were gone. “Believe what you want, Rian. The world doesn’t revolve around you.”

Theatrically, I turned my head towards Cerys who pressed her lips together as if she wanted to hold back her smile.

Before I knew it, he got closer and ground out quietly into my ear, “Listen to me carefully.”

Out of nowhere, my bravado came back.

“I’m all ears, your highness,” I said loudly, moving in my chair and turning towards him.

Immediately, his shadows returned.

Hell, I knew that it was so wrong to irritate him on purpose, considering his supernatural abilities, but I couldn’t resist it. He deserved it.

“You’ve come here out of nowhere,” the handsome muppet went on, “and seem to know everything about us. But how is it possible that you have no idea how to address us? If you think you can make such remarks freely, then you’re wrong. You are in no position to make them.”

“Oh, but I am in such a position, mate,” I interrupted him. “You insulted me, I insulted you. We’re now even.” To show my words off, I nodded.

With a blank face, he kept staring at me.

“And what makes you think that I would let you insult me without facing the consequences?” he asked, the shadows moving all around his body.

I swallowed hard.

“I don’t know,” I said frankly. “Maybe because you have a good heart like your parents? After all, you’re the long-awaited son of Feyre and Rhysand, and I’m sure that the Bone Carver didn’t predict that you would be a cold-hearted arsehole, did he?”

There was a slight frown on his forehead. “What if I am a cold-hearted arsehole? What then?” he asked, keeping his blue eyes right on me.

“Then I suppose that I would have to get out of here as fast as I can,” I replied softly.

The room got so quiet that you could hear a pin drop.

Unexpectedly, Rian looked to the side.

“How do you know about the Bone Carver?” Feyre asked.

Quickly, I turned my head towards her and realised that she seemed quite surprised. “The Bone Carver?” I repeated.

She nodded.

“Let me guess,” Rian said quickly, making me fix my eyes back on him. Once again, the shadows disappeared. “You can’t tell us.”

Feeling slightly guilty, I looked at my hands. “I’m sorry.”

“Why am I not surprised?” he replied. Immediately, he drew away from me.

“Listen,” I added, looking around the breakfast room, “there are things that I can’t tell you. Things that I want to share with you, but I can’t. It would be better if you didn’t find out.”

Cerys gave me a look.

“I’m sorry, Lexi, for saying this aloud,” she chimed in, playing with her napkin, “but I can’t shake the feeling that the best solution now should be for you to return home. The sooner, the better. Then, no one would ever ask you any inconvenient questions which you can’t answer anyway.”

I gasp, feeling a sudden pang in my chest.

The sooner, the better?

“Cerys,” Feyre warned.

Frowning, Meleri added, “You do realise that it wasn’t nice.”

“I’m simply stating a fact.” She shrugged, still playing with the napkin. “Lexi knows quite a lot about us and our Court, but she can’t tell us anything, so what’s the point in enquiring her? Should she go home, none of us would be tempted enough to interrogate her.”

“Has anyone ever told you that you’re nothing more than an ill-mannered youngling?” Conri asked, giving her a disgusted look.

Rian nodded. “I agree with you.”

“Sorry. That’s the truth.” Cerys shrugged again.

Swallowing hard, I fixed my gaze on the plate in front of me. Full of guilt and regret, I couldn’t look at the fairies. I was perfectly aware that my eyes started filling with tears and I was seconds away from breaking down. But I didn’t want to put up a show there.

I needed to get out of the room.

“I’m sorry,” I said, standing up and avoiding any eye contact. “I didn’t mean to cause any trouble, believe me. I’m so sorry for everything.”

Without saying goodbye, I left the breakfast room in a hurry.

###

As I was walking slowly towards the yellow guestroom, my head was full of thoughts I didn’t want to have.

For starters, I was perfectly aware that the fairies had lots of questions about my extensive knowledge of them and the Night Court, but I couldn’t answer them. I simply couldn’t do it. I didn’t even want to imagine telling them – a bunch of living and breathing magical people – about four books which basically contained the story of their lives.

Besides, I felt bad about Cerys’s words. From the moment I arrived at their house – a stranger from another world that came out of nowhere – she seemed quite friendly towards me. True, she wasn’t as enthusiastic and warm-hearted as Meleri, but her behaviour was enough for me to assume that she wasn’t indifferent to me. Actually, I assumed that none of them were indifferent to me. That’s why I wasn’t sure what to make of the things she said in the breakfast room about me going home, and it made me really upset.

Wiping the remaining tears away, I realised that I reached the hall. I was about to put my foot on the stairs when I heard steps in the adjacent corridor. At first, I thought that I fancied it, but then I felt a blast of cold wind. Intrigued, I took a couple of steps back and looked round the corner. There, I saw Ciaran who was talking with a white-haired woman standing with her back turned.

“Spying on them?” I heard a soft whisper in my ear and I immediately shuddered.

Turning slowly around, I saw a fair-haired youngish man with brown eyes who was standing right in front of me. Dressed in blue, the man was quite handsome and had pointy ears, so he had to be a fairy.

When I shook my head, he flashed me a smile. “No? Oh my, can you speak, darling?” he asked with an accent that sounded like Rian’s.

“Yhm,” was my only answer. I didn’t know him, so why would I talk with a complete fairy stranger?

He laughed softly. “I see. Then what are you doing here?”

Before I was able to answer, I heard footsteps. Within two seconds, Ciaran stopped next to us and asked, “Lexi?”

He was alone.

The dark-haired fairy narrowed his eyes when he saw the man. “You’ve got the nerve showing up here,” he said. “Where were you, you bastard?”

The other fairy smiled. “Ah, if that isn’t my favourite nephew then I’ll be damned.”

“Uncle Mel!” Ciaran gave him a big bear hug. “I haven’t seen you for ages.”

“Glad to see you, too, chap. I had some business to take care of. But I’m staying with you for a few days, so we can catch up.” The fairy put his arm around Ciaran and went on, “And I think there’s a lot to talk about, my boy.” He glanced at me. “For starters, this pretty woman.”

“Oh, yes. This is Lexi,” Ciaran said. “Melly kidnapped her. For Rian.”

“That’s not entirely true,” I replied, frowning. “And I’m leaving soon.”

“Oh my, she can speak,” the uncle whispered in awe. “Why didn’t you tell me you could speak? I was trying to make you say something, but you were just muttering.”

Ciaran crossed his arms. “Give her time, Uncle. She has a lot to talk about, don’t you, Lexi?”

“I’m sure she does.” The fairy took my hand and kissed it, saying, “Hello. I’m Merlin.”

I smiled.

“Hi. It’s nice to meet you, Merlin. I know a Merlin, you know.”

“Please, don’t mistake my name with the fish, darling. It’s written quite differently though.”

“Fish?” I lifted my brows. “Oh, no. In my world, Merlin was a legendary wizard. Actually, the greatest wizard in the whole history.”

“Oh my, your world?” he asked, looking at Ciaran. “Where did Melly get her from?”

Ciaran shrugged. “Told you that she kidnapped her.”

“I would have never thought our little Meleri would kidnap someone so pretty,” Merlin said with a grin and then placed a hand over his heart. “I don’t remember the last time we had a human guest in Velaris.”

“I won’t be staying long,” I repeated. Glancing at the fair-haired fairy, I tried to recall him from the books, but I didn’t remember such a man. That’s why I asked, “Ciaran called you ‘uncle.’ Are you two related?”

Merlin flashed me a smile. “Yes, the High Lord is my cousin. In the loosest definition.”

Again, I lifted my brows. I remembered there was something about the loosest definition of cousins when Morrigan was introduced. So was it possible for Merlin to be her brother? Did she really have a brother?

“Are you Morrigan’s brother?” I found myself asking.

“Yes, I’m her younger brother.”

“Wow. I didn’t know she had siblings. Are there more of you?”

“No, just me and my beautiful face,” Merlin said and regarded me carefully. “Do you know my sister?”

“Only by reputation.”

“You know, Uncle, she knows everyone in our Court.” Ciaran slid his hands into his pockets. “Father, Mother, Uncle Cass, Aunt Nesta… She read and heard stories about us.”

“Did she?” Merlin asked.

I smiled. Knowing our conversation was going into the wrong direction, I had to do something and start talking about a safe topic. “Do you live in the house, Merlin?” I asked.

The fair-haired fairy relaxed a bit. “Occasionally. I have my own house in the south. It isn’t as impressive as this one, but it’s cosy.”

“And there are three floors, over twenty bedrooms, and a huge orchard, so it’s very cosy,” Ciaran laughed.

Merlin made a bit of a pout and replied, “I should be the one who is jealous, my boy. I’m not the younger son of a High Lord. And surely, I don’t have such a house.”

“But you’re older and more experienced.” Ciaran gave him a knowing smile. “And you can be my role model.”

Content, the fair-haired fairy bowed slightly and then smiled.

“Men are weird,” I muttered.

“We’re not men. We’re males,” Merlin said in a slightly offended voice.

I rolled my eyes. “That’s even worse.”

“Lexi, if I may,” he whispered, taking my hand and kissing it once again. “I feel an overpowering grief that you think so little of males and men. Let me prove to you we are worth your while. Let me show you the incredible things we can do.”

Now I blushed. “No?”

“Get away from her, you old prick,” Ciaran said, pulling his arm. “She was brought for my brother, not you.”

Merlin laughed. “Don’t be such a spoilsport, Ciaran.”

Pointing my finger at the younger fairy, I warned him, “Stop repeating that. Maybe I don’t have any magic, but surely I know how to use my fists. And you,” I said to Merlin, “stop doing… whatever you’re doing. I’m done with flirting for now.”

“A little flirt never hurt anyone.” He flashed me a smile. “And besides, flirting is good for your body parts like–”

“All right!” I chimed in. “Spare me the details.”

“But I’ve just wanted to say head and legs,” he added, making an innocent face, but I didn’t believe him. “And you suspected the worst of me. Shame on you, Lexi.”

Ciaran burst out laughing.

“Younglings are all the same.” Merlin shook his head. “You can only think about drinking, dancing and flirting.”

Feeling a bit awkward, I said, “Okay. So I’ll be going. Have a nice day, guys.”

“Are you really leaving us?” Merlin asked. “It was such a nice conversation.”

Smiling and walking backwards, I replied, “Yes, it was, but I must go.”

“What about breakfast?” Ciaran shouted as I picked up the pace. “Aren’t you hungry?”

“I’ve already eaten, thanks.” I shrugged and then turned around, hoping that I could finally get to that blasted yellow guestroom.

###

Later that day, after many hours of lying on the bed and doing absolutely nothing, I decided that the time had come to change something in my life. My choice fell on inspecting a small bookcase that stood next to the window.

I started browsing through the books on the upper shelves. To my astonishment, all volumes were written in a strange language that I couldn’t decipher. There were squares, triangles, circles and lots of other weird figures which made no sense to me. The symbols resembled runes, though I had never been an expert in the runic alphabet, so I couldn’t tell for sure.

A bit discouraged, I decided to switch the shelves. This time, I chose the lower ones where I found mostly children’s books. Flipping through the pages, I looked at the colourful illustrations and guessed the story, since I wasn’t able to read the text.

When sitting on the floor began being uncomfortable, I decided to move to the armchair. With my feet tucked beneath me, I was in the middle of the fourth book when I heard a knock. The door opened and I saw Meleri who flashed me a shy smile.

“May I interrupt you?” she asked, still standing in the doorway.

I nodded, closing the book.

My little kidnapper came closer and sat on the foot of the bed. “I’m really sorry for what Cerys told you at breakfast,” she said softly. “It was very rude of her. To be honest, it’s not the first time that my sister did or said something unpleasant on the spur of the moment, and it made someone feel upset.”

I sighed. “Usually, the one responsible for saying such unpleasant things should apologise. Not their siblings.”

“I know, Lexi, but I simply feel bad. I’ve been thinking about our breakfast since you left, and I decided to check on you.” Meleri smiled shyly. “I do hope you’re not considering… a quick return to Earth.”

It was my turn to smile. “No, not yet. I would like to spend more time with you, if that’s all right.”

My little kidnapper nodded. Then, she looked at the book that was lying on my lap. “This one’s my favourite. Rian gave it to me last year. It belonged to him.”

After hearing that, I wanted to toss that book out the window. But instead, I said, “Wow. How thoughtful of him.” Standing up, I walked up to the bookcase and put the book away on the shelf. “I’d better stop touching it. I don’t want to destroy it, do I?”

“Don’t worry. I’m sure you won’t.” Meleri flashed me a smile.

I returned to the armchair and replied, “I know, but I still don’t want to take a chance.”

My little kidnapper bit her lip.

“Earlier today,” she said, “Cerys proposed taking you to the House of Wind. Would you like to go there?”

I pondered over her words.

“But someone would have to fly in with me there.” I made a wry face. “And you know that I’m afraid of heights.”

Unexpectedly, we both heard Rian’s voice, “Don’t worry, lovely Alexandra.”

Setting my eyes on the door, I saw him leaning against the doorway with his arms crossed. He was looking at us with a faint smile.

“All you need is a good flyer who would be able to get you safely to the House in no time,” he said.

“Rian, are you spying on us?” Meleri asked, having looked over her shoulder.

“No, I’m just checking on you.” Still not moving from the doorway, Rian fixed his blue eyes on me.

“Why do I have a feeling that you’re referring to yourself?” I asked and he shrugged.

“Melly has never complained.”

“What about your dad? He seems responsible enough.”

The handsome muppet shook his head. “Out of the question. He’s resting after hunting for Bryaxis with our uncles.”

“Did they find it?” Meleri asked, approaching him.

“I’m afraid not.”

Getting up, I sighed. “Your sister said that she would find a way that wouldn’t involve flying.”

“Let’s ask her right now,” he replied. “She’s sitting in the garden with Ciaran.”

I motioned towards the corridor. “Lead the way.”

###

When we went outside, the fairies headed towards the garden that I saw from the windows in the breakfast room. Full of colourful flowers and blooming ornamental trees, the place seemed peaceful and entrancing. There were several metal chairs, a glass table and a white swing bench with colourful cushions.

Apart from the twins who were sitting on the bench and sipping something from their long glasses, I saw also Conri and Merlin. The two men were talking quietly, but stopped immediately after spotting us.

Really?

“Let’s go to the House of Wind,” Meleri said by way of greeting. She took a seat next to Conri and flashed him a smile. “Lexi hasn’t been there yet.”

Ciaran put the glass aside. “But I thought that you’re afraid of heights.”

“I still am,” I replied, stopping opposite the swing bench, “but your sister said that she would think of another way of getting me there.”

“Any ideas, Cerys?” Rian asked, crossing his arms and coming to a stop next to me.

Cerys shrugged. “Well, she can always climb the stairs.”

“Are you out of your mind?” Ciaran protested, giving her a look. “That’s ten thousand steps.”

“Cerys, darling,” Merlin chimed in, “you can’t possibly expect a human to climb so many steps. She wouldn’t make it.”

Cerys shrugged again. “That was my only idea.”

I frowned.

“And where exactly is that blasted House of the Wind?” I asked.

Meleri pointed a finger behind us. “Over there.”

Turning around, I saw a hill towering over the city. Wait, it was more of a castle built into a hill. And we had to fly up there. I felt a shiver of fear.

“Do we really have to go up there?” I asked and then looked at all of them. “It’s so freaking high.” My eyes darted back to the House.

Quickly, Meleri approached me and put a hand on my shoulder. “Don’t be afraid,” she said, flashing me a smile. “I have an idea. You’ll fly with Mother. All right? She will take care of you, Lexi. I always feel safe with her.”

I shook my head several times.

I had always been afraid of heights. At the mere thought of having to go somewhere high I was starting to have shivers and feelings of warmth interchangeably. I wasn’t even able to ride roundabouts or roller coasters as I was immediately feeling sick. Well, when I was a child, I had some rather interesting moments in my life which involved feeding the fish. All in all, heights weren’t my faves.

“So, Lexi, what will it be?” Rian asked.

Sighing, Cerys stood up. “Fine. I will take you.”

“No, I’m not flying with anyone of you.” I shook my head and crossed my arms. “Especially with him.” I jerked my chin towards Rian. “He will surely drop me.”

Rian smiled. “Me? No, never ever.”

“Come on, Lexi,” Cerys said, coming to me and extending a hand. “Take my hand. I promise I won’t drop you.”

“No.” I took a step back. “I’m not going to–”

“Oh, for fuck’s sake,” Conri chimed in and grabbed me so fast that I barely realised I was lifted and held in his arms. Then, he started moving his dark wings like crazy and we were quickly drawing away from the ground.

I started to scream.

Pronunciation guide

Merlin = [mur - lin] (meaning: sea fortress)

Chapter Text

Panic stricken, I immediately shut my eyes and clenched to Conri, unable to move. Cold blows of wind were constantly hitting my face and messing my hair.

“Let me go!” I squeaked, hitting him with my fists, but to no avail. “I want to go down! Please, Conri. Let me go.” Yet he didn’t even answer; instead, he picked up the pace, making me shriek. And feeling sick.

Suddenly, everything stopped and I felt that Conri landed somewhere warm. “That’s it, princess,” he said, putting me down. “We’re here.”

“Shit,” I whispered and opened my eyes, still feeling dizzy from the flight.

Immediately, I leant against a reddish wall that was next to me and, with my forehead resting on my hand, I tried to catch my breath. I had never felt so weak and tired in my whole life, and I was barely able to stay up at all. My only dream now was to lie down for a couple of hours and avoid any contact with winged people.

After a while, though, I straightened up and looked at him. I realised that we were on a huge terrace with high reddish walls on one side and the cityscape on the other.

“Have you fucking lost your mind?” I asked angrily, taking a step forward. “I said I didn’t want to fly!”

Conri rolled his eyes. “You just needed a little encouragement.”

“Encouragement?!” I repeated, feeling like hitting the roof. “You and that handsome muppet are all the same. No wonder you’re cousins.”

“Come on, Lexi. It wasn’t that bad.” The Illyrian crossed his arms. “Besides, if it weren’t for me, you would be still standing in that damn garden, debating over coming here or not. Just think of all the time I saved you.”

“Sacré bleu! A knight in shining armour!” I exclaimed, making him frown. “What would I do without you?” Then, I shook my head and added, “Where I come from, women are more self-reliant than here and surely don’t need a man to decide for them.”

“I just wanted to–”

“Conri Archeron, what’s the meaning of this?” a quiet but strong female voice asked, interrupting our conversation.

When I turned around, I saw a tall woman. Dressed in a long green dress, the woman had brownish hair tied in a bun, and blue eyes that were fixed on Conri. She was standing next to huge glass doors, and with every passing second the frown on her forehead was getting deeper.

“Well, I asked you a question, son,” she added, slowly approaching us. She spoke in a similar way as Feyre and Rian.

“Son?” I repeated, looking between Conri and the woman. Only then did it occur to me that it was his mum, so it had to be…

I gasped.

Nesta?

With a wry face, the Illyrian crossed his arms again. “It’s a long story, Mother.”

“Is it? So maybe you will have enough time to answer my second question. Have you just brought that female here?” she asked, stopping in front of him. Then, she gave me a quick look, before going on, “A human? I didn’t know you had a new habit of kidnapping young women. Why didn’t you brag about it, son?”

“Mother, please,” Conri murmured. “It’s not a habit.”

“No? Then what is it? A new pastime?” Nesta kept asking.

Suddenly, we heard the sound of beating wings and three dark-haired figures rolled up on the terrace we were standing on. Their wings were huge, dark and bat-like, stretching far behind their backs. Surprised, I realised they seemed truly strong and real, like Conri’s ones. That wasn’t a special effect generated for the film and TV, but actual wings.

After a second or two, the wings were gone as if taken by a blast of wind. The three fairies, now wingless, approached us.

“Hello, Aunt,” Rian said with a smile. “How is your afternoon?”

“We’re sorry for barging in,” Cerys chimed in, “but we wanted to show our guest the House. If you and Uncle Cass don’t mind, of course.”

Nesta rested her hands on her hips. “So she’s your guest.”

Conri made a wry face, but didn’t say anything.

“Yes, this is Lexi,” Ciaran added quickly and I waved to her. “The one that Meleri kidnapped two days go. For Rian.”

The handsome muppet snorted.

Having set her blue eyes upon me, Nesta said, “And to think that I accused Cassian of pulling my leg when he told me about a girl from another world that appeared at your house. Yet, here she is.” She shook her head. “Incredible.”

I nodded with a small smile. “Here I am.”

When Nesta was still looking at me with curiosity, I felt really awkward.

“By the way, where’s Melly?” I asked, fixing my eyes on the three fairies and trying not to think about the eldest Archeron sister who was still staring. “Wasn’t she supposed to come with you?”

Cerys shrugged. “She said that she would come later with Father, but she didn’t say why she wanted to stay behind.”

“I know why,” Rian broke in. “Uncle Merlin brought her sweets from Montesere, and she was afraid that I would eat it all by myself, so she decided to hide the loot somewhere.”

I chuckled. “Seriously? You have a sweet tooth?”

“You have no idea, girl,” Cerys replied. Then, she addressed Nesta, “Can we take her round the House, please?”

Nesta nodded. “By all means. Yet, don’t even think about taking her to our bedroom.”

“Or to mine, dearest cousin,” Conri added with a smile.

I sighed loudly. “Sure. Because the only reason I came to Prythian was to poke around other people’s bedrooms and rummage through their things. I have no better things to do than collecting souvenirs.”

“I believe that we should take you to Aunt Amren’s cluttered flat,” Rian said with amusement. “I will gladly participate in poking around her bedroom.”

I gave him two thumbs up.

“Why didn’t anyone tell me that we had guests?” a male voice asked, startling me. When I turned around, I saw a dark-haired Illyrian who was dressed in black leather armour. With a smile, the man approached us, and I immediately spotted his short ponytail and red stones on his gauntlets. “Hello, my niece and nephews. I don’t think we’ve met,” he said with that Scottish accent, extending a hand towards me. “I’m Cassian, Conri’s father.”

I smiled, shaking his hand. “Hi. Nice to meet you. My name is Lexi and–”

“Uncle Cass, this is the girl–” Ciaran started.

“–I was kidnapped by Meleri,” I added quickly. “Ha! I was faster this time.”

He nodded.

“You see,” Cassian crossed his arms, “I figured that you must be the girl beyond the stars since you’re human and I’ve never seen you before. It’s called deduction,” he said in a hushed voice, winking to the three dark-haired fairies.

“Weren’t you supposed to sleep the night away?” Nesta asked, giving him a look.

He shrugged. “I was, but I heard voices, so I decided to check who called on us.” Then, he frowned and added, “And I swear that I heard someone scream very loudly. Did you hear it too?”

Immediately, I lowered my head.

Ops.

“It must have been the wind,” Rian replied. “You know that it can sometimes imitate sounds. Even those resembling voices.”

Rather content, Cassian nodded.

I glanced at the handsome muppet who flashed me a small smile. Who would have thought that he might be willing to help me out?

“Shall we start the tour around the House?” Cassian asked, making me look at him.

“Yes, please,” I answered, smiling like a five-year-old.

He motioned towards the glass doors. “The dining room. This will be our first stop.”

When he headed for the room, we all fell into step behind him.

“I didn’t know that so many people needed a guided tour around the House of Wind,” Cassian said with a smirk, glancing at the fairies behind me. “Had I known, I would have prepared refreshments and some anecdotes to entertain you a little.”

“No need,” Nesta added quickly. “Anyway, I would have to leave you in a moment as I promised the priestesses that I would visit them today.”

“The priestesses in the library?” I asked and she nodded. Then, I looked at the rest of the fairies. “Did you try to look for Bryaxis down there?”

“Of course,” Rian replied as we stopped in front of the glass doors. “That was the first place that came to my mind, but it wasn’t there. Don’t worry, Lexi,” he said when I frowned. “Father asked Conri to visit the library and check it once again. Just to make sure we didn’t miss it.”

Conri smiled. “We would find that son of a bitch in no time.”

“How do you know that it’s a male?” Cerys asked. “Maybe Bryaxis is a female.”

The Illyrian sighed. “I’m terribly sorry to disappoint you, dearest cousin, but I didn’t have a chance to ask Bryaxis such a question yet. But rest assured, I will do it for you.” He bowed a little. “Either way, we would find it.”

Cerys pouted.

At the same time, Cassian opened the glass doors and entered the dining room. When I followed him, I saw a large room carved from the same red stone as the terrace and, supposedly, the rest of the House. In the middle, there was a long table with several chairs, some chandeliers hanging above it and nothing else. The dining room was simply empty.

“Where did you put the rest of the stuff?” I found myself asking. A bit embarrassed, I added quickly, “I mean… what if someone wanted to do other things?”

Shit.

“What other things?” Nesta asked. “What would you put in here?”

“I don’t know. More furniture?”

“This room is used only for hosting family dinners and parties on Starfall,” Cassian chimed in, “and it’s been this way for the last six hundred years. We just don’t want anything to change.”

“Sorry.”

Me and my big mouth.

I looked around the bare walls, trying to avoid any eye contact.

“Rhys said that you came from a land called ‘Earth.’ Is that true?” Cassian asked, approaching me. When I nodded, he added, “Why would someone name their land that way?”

I smiled slightly. “Honestly? I don’t know. I’ve never felt the need to check the etymology of the word, because it’s always been there. ‘Earth’ is basically the name of our world,” I went on. “We’ve got continents and countries like you, and oceans, seas, rivers and mountains. Everything.”

“But your world is different,” he said, making me wonder how much Rhysand told him.

“Yes. I would say that your world is what mine used to be a thousand years ago, more or less. But there’s one exception… you’ve got magic. We don’t have it.”

Cassian frowned. “Then how do you know about us?”

Lowering my eyes, I pressed my lips together.

Not again, I thought.

“You see, Uncle,” Cerys broke in, stepping closer, “that is a very difficult and sensitive topic. It would be better for all of us to simply avoid it.”

“Really? No advice on going home?” Rian asked mockingly, but she just shrugged.

“Don’t push her,” Ciaran whispered loudly. “She used up all her goodness for today, so there won’t be more advice.”

Cerys snorted. “You’re so hilarious. I will piss myself laughing.”

Having grunted, Cassian pointed at one of the walls and I saw another glass door which I didn’t notice before. “Next stop?”

Without uttering a word, the fairies headed in that direction, and I followed them.

How fortunate for me that I have only one sister, I thought, looking around the dimly lit corridor we were now in. If there were more of them… It might have been really interesting.

###

Room after room, the House of Wind seemed like a real labyrinth. The longer we went, the more confused I got, and without the help of the Night Court fairies, I wouldn’t be able to return to the dining room. To be frank, I didn’t know if they were doing it on purpose or simply because the House was built in such a way. Between those two, I preferred the second option. Obviously.

Starting as a group of six fairies and one human, our party soon shrunk to just three people. Cassian, Conri and I were the only ones left as the rest of the fairies disappeared on the way, busying themselves with far more important tasks than entertaining me. I was glad that the two Illyrians kept showing me around and talking about the House, even though I was their only listener.

Finally, we reached the last stop of the tour – a small living room. We were about to enter when Cassian suddenly stopped on the terrace and looked outside.

“We’ve got company,” he murmured.

Turning around, I saw Rhysand and Meleri who had just landed in the House. Having adjusted the collar and sleeves of his black shirt, the High Lord of the Night Court said, “Good, you’re still here. Meleri and I decided to come around and check what you’re doing. How has your afternoon been, Alexandra?”

They drew near us.

“I enjoyed myself.” I smiled. “Those two gave me a guided tour around the House and it was truly wonderful.”

Cassian nodded. “Glad to hear that. Next time, we will show you the library.”

“Oh, can I come as well?” Meleri asked.

“Certainly, my little one.”

“Why don’t we sit in the living room?” Conri chimed in, nodding towards the door. “We walked quite a lot and I’m sure that your legs are sore.”

I shrugged. “It’s not that bad.”

“But it will be, believe me,” Rhysand said.

I watched Cassian open the huge door. Then, I saw a big richly decorated room with red sofas and armchairs. He motioned us in. “Please, sit down.”

“Come with me, Lexi.” Meleri grabbed my hand. “It’s my favourite place in the House.” She flashed me a smile and drew towards the living room.

When we got inside, I immediately looked around. The room had beige brocaded walls and there were large windows overlooking the city. I also noticed a beautiful gold chandelier and bright gauzy curtains, swaying in the wind. Well, I wasn’t surprised she loved this place. It was absolutely gorgeous.

“Wow,” I whispered, sitting on the sofa next to my little kidnapper. “This room is remarkable.” I turned my head left to give her a smile.

Rhysand stopped near the windows and sat in one of the armchairs. Crossing an ankle over his knee, he leant back and asked, “So, Alexandra, which room did you like the most?”

“This one.”

Meleri laughed quietly. “I wonder why.”

I flashed her a smile and shrugged.

“Wait until you see the library,” Cassian said, sitting on the sofa opposite me and Meleri. “It’s even more impressive than this room.”

Conri gave me a look. “Maybe we can go there tomorrow? Right after breakfast?”

“What an excellent idea!” my little kidnapper exclaimed. “Father, Uncle Cass, will you join us?”

Rhysand shook his head. “I’m afraid there’s a matter of great urgency we have to attend to in the morning, but we’re free in the afternoon.”

“It’s settled then,” Meleri said. “We will meet in the garden after lunch and you will take us here.”

I swallowed hard. “Can’t you just build a lift or something?”

“What’s that?” Conri asked.

“It’s a machine that can transport people up and down. It looks like a metal box with cables or ropes which have to be pulled in order to move it.” I used my hands to imitate the movement. “Lifts are installed in almost every building, especially in skyscrapers, so people don’t have to use the stairs.”

“And how many people does it take to move a lift?” Rhysand asked.

Trying hard not to laugh, I replied, “None. It’s all powered by electricity.”

He frowned. “And what’s that?”

“Have you ever seen lightning?”

“Years ago, I was hit by lightning while I was flying,” Cassian murmured.

Meleri raised her eyebrows. “Really? Did it hurt?”

“I don’t remember. I was drunk at that time.”

Conri chuckled. “Does Mother know about it?”

“She doesn’t need to know everything.”

Laughing quietly, I said, “When lighting strikes, it produces electricity, in a way. We have machines that can create energy that is similar to the outcome of lightning, and it powers devices like TVs, fridges or lifts.”

“I don’t even ask what TVs and fridges are.” Rhysand smiled.

“One is used for entertainment, the other for storing and cooling food.”

“Quite useful,” Cassian replied. “Especially during spring and summer.”

I nodded. Then, I looked between him and Rhysand.

“Quick question,” I said. “Both of you are married to an Archeron sister, right? You to Nesta, you to Feyre.”

“Married and mated,” Rhysand chimed in.

I gasped. “Seriously? Both? That’s great. What about Elain? Is she married and mated with Azriel?”

“Well,” Cassian started, exchanging a look with Rhysand, “it’s more complicated with her.”

“Complicated? How so?”

“Because she’s married to one male, and mated with the other.”

I raised my eyebrows.

Cassian shrugged. “You know what they say. Love is worse than the shits.”

Meleri and I burst out laughing.

“You should start writing poems, Cassian,” Rhysand said, completely unimpressed by him. “I’m sure it will be a huge success.”

Chuckling, Conri asked, “And… who’s going to be the recipient of all of his poems?”

“Hopefully, he will find a worthy one.”

Cassian made a serious face. “Nesta will do.”

We all laughed.

“I think one of them will be dedicated to you, Rhysie,” he said with a grin. “Oh, I have even a title for it.” He grunted and then went on, “The late-night adventures of Rhysand.”

“What?” Conri frowned and gave his dad a look. “You can’t be serious.”

But Cassian ignored him and, closing his eyes, started reciting,

Getting a drink in his room,

Half awoken, half asleep,

Rhysand had to assume

His wine was very cheap.

Not wanting to wake his wife,

Rhysand spilt the awful wine,

And having found his knife,

Cut the fucking grapevine.

The whole room went silent.

“Mother above,” Rhysand whispered and placed a hand across his face. “Don’t do that anymore. Please.”

I smiled a bit. “I like what you did with the ‘wife’ and ‘knife’ part. I think.”

“Do you want to hear the rest?” Cassian asked.

“No!” was our answer.

Chapter Text

Standing on a terrace and looking at the bustling city beneath me, I was again wondering how it was possible for me to be in the most important place for Rhysand and Feyre. The place that was hidden for so many years under his spell and later withstood the attack of Hybern’s army. The place that was a refuge and then home for lots of fairies who lived there in peace and prosperity.

Inhaling deeply, I smelt the salty and lemony breeze that was now moving my hair. God, I was so freaking happy I could be here and see it all. To witness the beauty of the city and its people. Fairies, I reminded myself and suddenly started feeling cold as the wind blew again. Well, my clothes weren’t the perfect outfit for an evening during early spring, as I asked my little kidnapper about the season, so I took a step back and wrapped my arms around me, trying to get warm.

I didn’t want to get inside yet, though I knew I would have to do it eventually. The Night Court fairies invited me to my first family dinner at the House of Wind, and I wasn’t going to miss it for the world. It was a once-in-a-lifetime chance and I was more than eager to take it.

Some of them had already been in the dining room, some were yet to come. Cassian and his family were talking with the twins and Meleri, who decided to spend the rest of the day with me in the House. Actually, she was the one to suggest a dinner together, so I wouldn’t have to move back and forth between the residence and the House. At the mere thought of it, I got slightly sick.

Unexpectedly, I heard the sound of wings. Looking up, I spotted Rian who landed gracefully next to me. As soon as his feet touched the ground, the wings disappeared.

“Don’t tell me that you’ve been waiting for me this whole time?” he said with a smile, approaching me. He had a nice midnight blue tunic with silver embroidery around the neck and edges of the long sleeves. “I’m truly flattered, lovely Alexandra.”

Slightly chilled, I replied, “You wish.”

“So, what are you doing here?” He gave me a quick look. “You seem rather cold in these clothes of yours.”

I pointed down. “I’m looking at your city. It’s really wonderful from up here.” Then, I glanced at him and added, “I’m still wearing these clothes of mine because I didn’t have the time and means to change. You can’t really expect me to go up and down like crazy just to get changed.”

“Why not? You can always close your eyes and pretend you’re doing something else.” Rian leant against the railing and rested his forearms on the reddish stone in front of him. “You know, Velaris does look better when you’re flying above it.”

I gave him a look. “Don’t even think about it.”

He laughed quietly. “Easy. I’m not as hot-headed as Conri is. Surely, I’m not going to carry you away into the night. Unless you ask me to.”

I frowned. “Not in a million years.”

We both got quiet, watching the City of Starlight beneath us.

“Where’s the Rainbow?” I asked, taking a step towards the stone railing. Without the sun, I didn’t see much, but maybe given the right directions I would be able to spot something. “Will I be able to see it?”

Silently, he got so close to me that I felt the warmth of his body from behind me. “See that tall building with a golden top?” he asked, his breath caressing my ear. “That’s my favourite theatre in the Rainbow. I believe there’s a play going on. If you were a fairy, you could hear the faint sound of music coming from there.”

I swallowed. “But I’m not a fairy, so I don’t hear it.”

“Too bad.” Rian drew away from me, and I felt chilly again. “I bet that if you were one, you wouldn’t be so afraid of flying.”

Turning around, I fixed my eyes on the handsome muppet. “Bullshit. Being someone else wouldn’t change my fear of heights. With my luck, being a fairy would probably intensify it like a million times.” Sighing, I turned back to the railing and placed both hands on the stone. “Since you’re still here,” I said, my eyes set upon the city, “you can tell me where the famous Palaces are. Even though it’s pitch dark out there.”

Again, he leant against the railing, but this time with his back facing the city. “Tell you what. In two days’ time, after our guests–”

Glancing at him, I broke in, “What guests?”

“–return home, we can visit the famous Palaces.” He smiled. “You’ll see tomorrow.”

Frowning, I turned towards him. “Come on. Tell me, Rian. I don’t think I could wait that long.” I flashed him a smile. “What guests were you talking about? Do I know them?”

“You tell me. You seem to be familiar with everyone in Prythian,” he replied, his face blank.

I lowered my head. “That’s not true.”

“And here I was thinking that you knew everything about us,” the handsome muppet went on, his voice quiet. “That you learnt every little secret about our Court. But now you’re telling me that’s not true.”

Slightly annoyed, I drew away from the railing and headed towards the dining room. On my way, I murmured, “Sure. Do you want to know one of those secrets? I know that you were conceived in a cabin.”

“What?”

I froze.

Fuck. He heard it, I thought.

“What cabin?” Rian asked, standing behind me.

For a moment, I didn’t say anything. But eventually, I turned around and replied, “I don’t know what you mean.”

“You do.”

I averted my eyes. “I didn’t say cabin. I said… dragon.”

“You didn’t.” Rian crossed his arms. “You asked if I wanted to know one of those secrets, and then you said something about conceiving someone in a cabin. And you can conceive a baby–”

He raised his eyebrows as if he realised what he had just repeated.

“Did you read a story about my parents who were making love in a cabin?” he asked.

“No.”

But he kept staring.

Blushing, I looked away. “Maybe.”

We both got quiet.

Suddenly, the handsome muppet snorted. So, I shily looked up, and saw that a sly smile started to spread across his face. “Did you like it?” he whispered, leaning in close.

“It’s none of your business,” I said, feeling rather hot on the cheeks.

“Admit it. You liked it.”

I started backing away. “Stop it, Rian.”

“What a filthy mind you must have, lovely Alexandra,” he said with amusement, “to enjoy such stories.” He regarded me carefully, and then went on, “What else did you read? Other steamy pieces? Tell me, honey, what else did you read?”

He took a step forward.

“Nothing else,” I replied, still backing away.

“Lair. I can hear your heart and it’s racing.”

“No, it’s not,” I protested. “It’s just your imagination, Tinkerbell.”

“Oh, you have no idea what’s happening in my head right now,” he whispered.

Crossing my arms, I lifted my chin.

“That’s the last thing I want to know,” I said. And then, I quickly twisted around, opened one of the glass doors and fled into the dining room.

With a racing heart, I looked around the room. I realised that everyone but me and Rian had already been there. And surprisingly, all of them were dressed up. Except me.

Cerys was the first person to notice me.

Sitting on one of the chairs, she looked over her shoulder and asked, “What happened?” Coming closer, I saw that she was wearing a long green dress with gold embroidery on her skirt. “Whom did you run away from?”

Stopping next to her, I replied, “No one?”

Behind my back though, I heard the sound of opening and then closing the door, so the handsome muppet came too.

Cerys frowned, glancing at the door. “Rian? You ran away from him?”

“Don’t be ridiculous.” I shook my head and quickly sat beside her. “Why would I do that?”

Someone took a seat on my right. When I turned my head, I saw none other than Rian.

Oh, no.

“Exactly,” he said, flashing me a broad smile. “Why would Lexi run away from me?”

Inhaling deeply, I had to keep myself from changing places. The last thing I needed right now was a shitload of unnecessary comments on that.

“What are you two up to?” Ciaran asked, sitting in front of his brother.

I noticed that Meleri chose a chair next to him. When our eyes met, she gave me a sweet smile.

The handsome muppet frowned. “What do you mean?”

“First, you two disappeared on the balcony,” Rhysand replied, taking a seat at the head of the table. I spotted that Cassian sat at the opposite end. “Then, Alexandra rushed into the dining room and you followed her. A bit suspicious, don’t you think?”

Rian snorted. “Father, please.”

“Don’t tell me that you wanted to repeat my performance.” Conri laughed quietly.

“Heavens no!” I exclaimed, giving him a look.

Having poured Nesta some wine, Cassian asked, “What performance?”

“Our only son,” she said, lifting the almost full glass, “took the liberty to personally escort Lexi to the House. Knowing that she’s afraid of heights and flying in general.”

Cassian nodded. “Ah. So I did hear someone scream. It wasn’t the wind after all.”

Rian shrugged.

“I’ve heard that today’s breakfast was quite eventful as well,” Ciaran added and took a sip from his glass. “It’s a shame that I didn’t eat with you.” He flashed me a smile.

“What happened?” Nesta asked.

“Nothing much,” I answered quickly.

Cerys laughed. “Nothing much?” she repeated. Then, she looked at the rest of her family and said, “Lexi told Rian that he didn’t have a cock, and he got angry.”

“Can you blame me?” the handsome muppet chimed in, playing with the napkin. “I have a reputation to live up to, and I can’t let anyone question my abilities.”

Some of the fairies chuckled.

“He provoked me,” I murmured, fixing my eyes on the plate in front of me.

“He likes provoking everyone,” Feyre said, so I glanced at her. She was holding hands with Rhysand as she went on, “One time, he came back home with a black eye that wasn’t healed yet. I wonder whom he provoked back then.”

Conri shook his head. “It wasn’t me, Auntie.”

“Mother, it was almost ninety years ago.” Rian sighed. “Why do you remember such trivial matters?”

“You do realise,” I broke in, “that there are things you can’t simply erase from your memory, do you?”

Rian gave me a look. “Unless you have abilities like me.”

“Which don’t work on me, mate.”

He clenched his jaw.

“Don’t call me that,” he said quietly.

I frowned. “Call you what?”

“You know perfectly well.” Not looking at me, he took a sip.

“Can you be more specific?” I insisted.

In a swift movement, he faced me. “So let me make it clear,” he said coldly. “I don’t wish to be called ‘mate’ by you as you are not my mate and never will be. I’ve never seen you as my potential partner or love interest, regardless of what Bryaxis might have said and promised my sister. This, by the way, was very foolish of her.” He glanced at Meleri and then fixed his eyes on me. “In any case, lovely Alexandra, be so kind and don’t ever call me ‘mate.’ All right?”

Feeling really ashamed and hot on my cheeks, I replied, “Okay. I’m sorry. It’s just a way of saying ‘man’ or ‘bro’ in the UK. It doesn’t mean anything offensive.”

“And?” Rian was still looking at me expectantly.

I sighed. “Fine. I’ll never call you ‘mate’ again.”

“Promise?” he asked and extended his hand.

“Rian, don’t,” Rhysand warned. But his eldest son just ignored him; he didn’t even glance at his dad as he was staring at me with his right hand outstretched.

I furrowed my brows. “What’s going on?”

“Do you promise, Alexandra,” Rian repeated loudly and glanced at his hand, “to never call me ‘mate’ again?” He fixed his stare on me.

I wanted to get over it, so rolling my eyes, I took his hand and answered, “Yes, I promise.”

“Excellent.” Rian grinned, still holding my hand.

The air between us stirred and I smelt something metallic. Looking around, I quickly let go of his him and began searching for the source of that smell. Not finding it, I set my eyes on him again and I felt a cold shudder that gave me goose bumps all over my body. Belatedly, I had come to realise what all of that meant.

“Oh, no,” I said and felt that blood drained from my face.

Rian gave me a seductive smile. “Oh, yes.”

I had just made a deal with the devil.

Chapter Text

“Where is it?” I whispered, frantically looking at my hands, forearms and arms in search of a hideous tattoo. So far, I didn’t notice anything, but I knew that he presented me one. “Where did you put it?” I asked loudly, fixing my eyes on the handsome muppet.

Watching me with a small smile, Rian replied, “So, you know the drill.”

“Of course, I know, you bastard. Where is it?” I replied, checking my hands once again. “Where the hell did you put that tattoo?”

“Don’t worry. It’s not that visible.” He took a sip from his glass. “I’m sure that no one would even notice it.”

I stopped abruptly and looked at him. “So you did put a tattoo on me.”

He shrugged.

“I suppose it runs in the family,” Ciaran broke in, his voice amused.

Rhysand said angrily, “Don’t even start.”

I groaned, wishing the ground would swallow me up.

“Where is it?” I asked.

Sighing heavily, Rian replied, “Check your beating heart, honey. There’s a present waiting for you.” Then, he got up and reached for a bottle of wine.

Frowning, I lifted my top slightly and there it was – a short black writing in a language that I didn’t recognise, proudly presenting itself above my left breast. Above my beating heart. My pulse immediately started to race so fast that I was afraid I would get a freaking heart attack.

Slowly, I looked at the handsome muppet with a murderous look in my eyes, and asked through my gritted teeth, “What. Is. This?”

But he just sat on the chair, unaffected by my question.

“Let me see,” Cerys offered and leant in close. Having reluctantly showed her the tattoo, she laughed quietly. “Mother save us. You’ve put your own name on her heart? Rian! That’s insane.”

“He did what?” I gasped, glancing at the tattoo.

Shaking her head, she answered, “He put his name on you. Oh, girl. It will finally cause a sensation in our Court.”

With a glass in his hand, Rian snorted.

“No, not a sensation,” he replied. “I just wanted to see if I were able to give her a Night Court tattoo since I couldn’t read her mind. And I did it.”

“Yeah, you did. So now blank it out, m–” I said, suddenly unable to pronounce the word ‘mate.’ I tried once again, but to no avail. “M–”

“See? It’s working.” The handsome muppet chuckled, and my pulse began raising again. “Be grateful, lovely Alexandra, it’s not a lower-back tattoo with my nude picture.” He moved his eyebrows up and down several times.

I wasn’t grateful at all. I was furious at him for tricking me and doing something without my permission.

I glanced at the tattoo. Again. “Bloody hell.”

“Rian, remove it,” Rhysand said with a straight face.

“No, Father, I won’t.” He gave him a feisty look. “This was the only way I could have stopped her from calling me ‘mate.’ Call it a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity. She’ll never say that word again. Or at least until I change my mind about the tattoo.”

“Son, please. Remove it.” Feyre seemed very worried. “She didn’t know what she was doing–”

Rian’s face tensed as he replied quietly, “No.”

After that, he just got up and left the dining room in a hurry.

“I’m going to talk with him.” Rhysand stood up, but Feyre grabbed his hand.

“No,” she said. “Let him go. We will deal with it in the morning.”

“But–” I started.

“Feyre’s right,” Cassian chimed in. “As much as I would love to go after him with you and have an adult conversation, I think we should let him go. We should let the lad sleep on it.”

Frowning, Rhysand glanced one last time towards the glass doors before he sat down. “I do hope he will change his mind in the morning.”

“He will, my love. He will.” Feyre touched his hand and smiled tenderly. Then, she fixed her eyes on me and said, “I’m terribly sorry for Rian. For what he did tonight. I know there are no excuses for his behaviour, but I can assure you that he will remove the tattoo.”

“Eventually,” Cerys murmured.

Feeling a bit uneasy, I let out a loud sigh. “And here I was thinking that your magic doesn’t work on me.” Then, I looked at Rhysand and asked, “Can’t you remove it?”

He shook his head and flashed me a sad smile. “I’m sorry, Alexandra,” he said, “but I can’t. Rian must do it himself. Willingly.”

“And he will,” Feyre added loudly. “I’m sure of it.”

Lowering my head, I replied, “I understand.”

“You’re lucky it’s not a promise that you can’t follow through on,” Meleri said with seriousness and I fixed my eyes on her.

I’d almost forgotten she was sitting next to Ciaran.

“I thought you’d be wiser and wouldn’t take the bait. But you nosedived into that promise faster than an arrow released from a bow.” She frowned and went on, “After all, Rian is our father’s son and was taught everything Father knows. Including lying, making bargains and tricking others into sly promises.” My little kidnapper got quiet for a while. “I’m really sorry it had to be you, Lexi,” she added sympathetically.

“Yeah,” I whispered, still feeling the tattoo on my skin. “Me too.”

Angry, embarrassed and shocked, I knew I had to treat it as one in the eye for me. As Meleri said, I took the bait and let him get to me, without even thinking about the consequences. I forgot I wasn’t home anymore, where people made and broke promises just like that; now, I was in a weird land where every word and every promise were of value, and absolutely anyone could make use of them. To their own advantage, of course.

I had to promise myself one thing – to never do that mistake again. I had to be more careful around Rian and stop irritating him on purpose. Though he was the son of Feyre and Rhysand – so the two people who were described as righteous and goodhearted – he was a one-hundred-year-old fairy brought up to stand up to the whole fairy world and rule an enormous Court one day. He was raised to be the next High Lord.

Letting out another loud sigh, it occurred to me that I had to somehow win him over to have the tattoo removed. That I had to apologise to him for calling him ‘mate,’ which was in itself just ridiculous.

We ate our meal mostly in silence. Though I was still thinking about the damn tattoo, I couldn’t help but listen with half an ear to what the fairies were talking about. It was basically small talk about the weather, some fairies that participated in Feyre and Ressina’s painting classes, and other mundane things like shopping or training on the top roof of the House.

Surprisingly, I was quite hungry, given what preceded the dinner. The long table was laden with several wine bottles and plates with chicken, vegetable salads, and bread. There were even cupcakes, chocolate cookies, and a pie with strawberries and whipped cream on the top. Apparently, the Night Court fairies had an amazingly healthy appetite before going to bed.

“Any news about the whereabouts of Bryaxis?” Meleri asked unexpectedly, making me come back to earth. Well, to Prythian. “Uncle Cass told me that you were looking for it before dinner.”

Playing with his food, Ciaran answered, “No, we’re still searching for it. We thought me had something at dusk, but it was a wild goose chase.”

“The information was provided by our dear silver-haired Eirwen,” Cerys ground out and glared at him.

Eirwen? I’ve already heard that name, I thought. Oh, right. She’s Rian’s bride-to-be.

“What happened?” Conri asked.

Ciaran snorted. “We came upon a pack of the naga. Cerys thinks it’s all because of Eirwen.”

This time, it was his sister’s turn to snort. “Because it was.”

“Do we want to know how you defeated them?” Rhysand asked.

“No, not really.” Cerys shook her head. “It was just bloody… bloody difficult.”

Ciaran smiled. “But here we are. Safe and sound. As always.”

“Stop pulling faces, Rhys,” Feyre said and chuckled. “We were the same in the past. Or even worse than our children.” She caressed his cheek. “Remember how you sent me to steal the ring form the Weaver?” she whispered. “Or how we attempted to destroy the Cauldron in Hybern? The prison? Remember?” She got closer to him as if she wanted to kiss him.

Raising a glass to my mouth, I murmured, “I remember.”

I heard a few gasps, so I immediately realised what I had done. Again.

Oh, no.

Slowly, I turned my head towards the High Lord and Lady.

Staring at me with disbelief in her eyes, Feyre stopped halfway and opened her mouth. Rhysand didn’t seem surprised, but he gave me a curious look. I didn’t look at the others as I was sure they were looking at me with huge surprise.

“Sorry. Again,” I said quietly, biting my lip and feeling my cheeks turning red.

“You know, I’m starting to wonder what else you know about us.” Rhysand regarded me. “Or I should say… what else was in those stories.”

Everything.

I averted my eyes. “Nothing much.”

With every fibre in my being, I knew I had to go home. I just knew it. The longer I stayed there… the more I talked with the fairies, the closer I was to telling them the truth – that they were nothing more than book characters. And I couldn’t let that happen, at all costs.

###

Though we had plans for the next day, I asked the fairies to return to their residence. I realised that I was sick and tired of the House of Wind, and I simply wanted a place where I could go out and stroll a bit, without the need of having to ask someone to fly with me up and down.

In the end, I did need someone’s assistance in going back, and my choice fell on Conri. He was the one who brought me to the House, and he was going to be the one who would help me return to my yellow guestroom. Luckily, he didn’t protest, and we landed on solid ground in no time.

“Thank you,” I said quietly, drawing away from him. Then, I headed towards the main door of the residence as there was nothing I wanted more than to rest and let the day finally come to an end.

“He’s not a bad male,” Conri uttered unexpectedly.

I immediately stopped, but I didn’t turn around.

“Rian, I mean,” he added quickly. The gravel crunched under his feet as he took a step. “My cousin has… a complicated past. And I know that he can sometimes be a pain in the arse. But he’s not bad.”

“Why are telling me this?” I found myself asking.

Conri hesitated for a moment. “So you wouldn’t judge him so quickly.”

I faced him.

“But it wasn’t me who put a tattoo on him,” I replied. “It was the other way round.”

The young Illyrian frowned. “True, but you kept calling him ‘mate.’ Here, having a mating bond with someone is important. Even sacred to some. Every female and every male, even me, dream of having one, and you just continued using that word as if it didn’t mean anything. He simply got angry.”

Uncertain of what to do now, I pressed my lips together.

“He will remove the tattoo, Lexi,” Conri added. “Give him time.”

We both got quiet.

“I do hope he knows what a good cousin you are,” I said. And I really meant it.

He smiled. “Goodnight.”

“Goodnight.”

I watched him fly away towards the House.

###

The next morning, I woke up quite early. As I was lying in bed and trying to come to life, I decided to work out a plan of action in order to get rid of that hideous tattoo. At the mere thought of it, I got slightly angry and realised it was time to get up.

Just like last night, I approached the mirror and looked at my own reflection. Hoping that his present disappeared at night, I slowly unbuttoned the top of my white nightgown and shifted the material to the side. But his name was still visible above my left breast.

“Shit,” I whispered.

I needed a plan of action as soon as possible.

Still dressed in my nightgown, I left the guestroom and headed for Meleri’s bedroom, walking as quietly as I could. I knocked three times and opened the door slightly. “Melly, are you up?” I whispered, peeking in the room.

When there was no answer, I decided to open the door wider and check whether she was asleep.

Spacious and bright, Meleri’s bedroom had high brocaded walls full of paintings of flowers and landscapes, and two big windows overlooking some trees. Her white bed with a beige canopy stood in the centre of the room and was surrounded by several colourful cushions lying on the floor. There were also two large wardrobes opposite the bed, and a small desk stocked with books and all sorts of papers.

But Melly was nowhere to be found.

A bit upset, I decided it was time to leave the bedroom and try to look for her downstairs. I wanted to talk with her about the best way to persuade Rian to remove the tattoo before I would actually see him. I needed all the help I could get.

Having glanced at the wonderful canopy one last time, I closed the door and turned around.

With his black hair slightly wet, Rian was standing near the door to the yellow guestroom. To my guestroom, I realised. His grey shirt was unbuttoned, showing all the muscles of his stomach. Apparently, he had changed after last night’s dinner.

“I didn’t know that you liked waking up at the crack of dawn,” he said.

Trying hard not to look at him, I replied, “I couldn’t sleep.”

I didn’t know why, but I suddenly started feeling uneasy.

“Neither could I.”

I dared to glance at him. “Did you see Melly?”

“Not yet.”

I nodded, averting my eyes.

So, you have just returned home, I thought. Interesting.

All of a sudden, Rian grunted, making me look at him. “I won’t keep you here any longer,” he said quietly and then disappeared.

I let out a loud sigh.

“That was weird,” I whispered to myself and returned to the guestroom to change.

###

Thinking about last night, I was walking towards the breakfast room. Alone.

Before heading downstairs, I checked Meleri’s bedroom one more time, but it was still empty. Looking at her made bed, I came to the conclusion that she didn’t sleep there, so, maybe, she decided to stay overnight at the House. Either way, I decided to ask her the moment I would see her, simply because I was curious.

Drawing near the breakfast room, I heard some voices. So when I stood in the doorway, I wasn’t surprised to see all of the fairies at the table, eating and talking.

“Good morning,” I said cheerfully, walking towards one of the empty seats next to Ciaran and trying not to look at the handsome muppet. It was hard as my little kidnapper sat on his right.

“Hello, Lexi,” Meleri replied with a smile. “I’m sorry I didn’t come for you, but I slept at the House and we have just flown here.”

So she did stay overnight.

Shaking my head, I reached for two toasts and a jar of jam. “That’s fine. I know the way anyway.”

“You wouldn’t be the first one to get lost in the River House,” Ciaran chimed in, flashing me a smile. “Twenty, maybe thirty years ago, Uncle Merlin was so drunk that he kept wandering around the house, trying to find his way back to the ballroom.”

Sitting at the head of the table, Feyre laughed. “And I believe that at some point he was talking to my china cabinets and shouting at them for not giving him any directions.”

“Don’t forget, Mother,” Cerys added, “that we actually found him sleeping under the grand piano, because he got tired and couldn’t find a bed.”

The fairies laughed.

“I see.” I poured myself tea and went on, “I promise I’ll do my best and try not to get drunk.”

“You seem to like promises of late,” Rian said, making me look at him.

Putting the cup aside, I asked, “Can we talk?”

“Right now, I’m having breakfast,” he replied, motioning to his plate. “So if you don’t want me to have indigestion problems, you have to wait.” He smiled.

“I’m afraid it can’t wait.” I pointed at my chest. “You know why.”

Holding a toast with butter, the handsome muppet gave me a long stare. “After much consideration,” he said, “I decided not to remove the tattoo. At least, not yet. I hope it will teach you a lesson.” He went back to eating his toast.

“A lesson?” I repeated loudly.

“What Rian wants to say,” Rhysand interrupted, shooting his son a warning glance, “is that he will remove the tattoo after seven days. Or, right after we find Bryaxis. Isn’t that right, son?”

With his eyes set upon his plate, Rian nodded twice.

“Can’t you do it today?” I asked. “I swear I will stop using that blasted word, even without a tattoo on my body.”

Raising an eyebrow, he gave me a look. “Seven days, honey. No more, no less.”

“Unless,” Feyre broke in, “we find Bryaxis sooner.”

“Of course,” he muttered, flashing her a forced smile.

Suddenly losing my appetite, I glanced at my half-eaten toast. Well, so much for convincing the handsome muppet to remove it, right? But then, something crossed my mind.

“Are those seven days negotiable?” I asked, meeting his stare. “Say, I will have the tattoo for just three days. Starting now.”

Rian smiled. “No, seven days.”

“Four.”

“I said seven. And before you say something else, let me warn you. I could always prolong it and make it a whole month.”

I frowned. “You wouldn’t.”

“Tell you what,” Cerys chimed in. “You can try negotiate with him when he’s drunk tonight. There’s a chance that, through little persuasion, he can give in to those three days.” She chuckled.

The handsome muppet gasped. “Unbelievable. My own kin?”

She winked.

“If I were you,” Rhysand said, “I would keep my eye on my drinks. You never know what might happen, Rinny.”

Shaking his head, Rian replied, “Thanks for the warning, Father.”

“Always happy to help.” The High Lord smiled a bit. Then, he wiped his mouth with a napkin and put it aside. “Thank you all for the meal. I will see you in the afternoon.” He smiled once more and after that, he simply vanished from his chair.

Staring at Rhysand’s empty seat, I murmured, “I will never get used to that.”

“Would you like to try what it feels like to winnow?” Meleri asked. “I would do it myself, but I’m afraid that I might do something wrong and harm you.” My little kidnapper got quiet for a while. “But maybe one of my siblings would like to be of assistance?”

She looked between her brothers and sister.

Before anyone came forward, I said quickly, “Melly, there’s no need for that. I think I’ll pass.”

“Don’t tell me, lovely Alexandra, that you’re afraid.” Rian propped his chin in the palm of his hand. “Again,” he added with a smirk.

“When it comes to you? I’m always scared like hell,” I replied. “I don’t want to end up at the end of the world. Accidentally, of course.”

Ciaran made a wry face. “Well, it does sound like Rian a bit.”

“See?” I shrugged.

Rian regarded me for a while. “All right,” he said. Then, he vanished from his chair. A second later, he was standing next to me. He grabbed my hand in one swift movement and added, “Townhouse, in five.”

And the whole breakfast room disappeared.

Chapter Text

When I opened my eyes, the first thing I saw was Rian’s grey shirt. I realised I was nuzzling up to him and he was holding his hands on my waist and nape. Immediately, I sprang from him and exclaimed, “Have you completely lost your mind? Where did you take me?”

Having a look around, I noticed we landed in a big wood-panelled foyer. There was a long dark bench, a standing coat rack, a small table with some potted flowers, and stairs leading to the first floor. The whole room was illuminated by a large black chandelier with several candles which had to be somehow powered by magic.

Laughing quietly, the handsome muppet asked, “Did you enjoy your trip?”

“Enjoy?” I asked, taking a step towards him. Behind his back, I spotted three closed doors, probably leading to other rooms. “You kidnapped me! First Meleri, now you. What is wrong with you, people?”

He crossed his arms. “I didn’t kidnap you. As you can see, we’re still in Velaris. So, you didn’t end up at the end of the world, even though you accused me of plotting against your life.”

I snorted, resting my hands on my hips.

“If you’re waiting for a standing ovation,” I replied, “you will be disappointed.”

Sighing, Rian shook his head. “And why would I want that?” he asked. Then, he moved past me, and added, “Come on. Follow me.”

When I turned around, I saw him approach the main door.

“I’m not going anywhere,” I said.

But he pressed the handle anyway and opened the door wide. “I’m afraid you will have to, honey. That’s the only way to see a bit of the City of Starlight.”

Not moving an inch, I frowned.

With a small smile, Rian nodded at the door. “Come on,” he repeated. “By standing there, you won’t see much.”

Slowly, I walked up to him and popped my head out, but he shoved me gently out of the foyer.

“Let’s go, Lexi,” he said and closed the door.

The moment I got out I realised I felt like Harry Potter who entered Diagon Alley for the first time. Everything around me was incredible. All buildings looked like typical timber-framed Tudor houses with white walls and wooden roofs. The street I was standing on was cobbled and there were big magical lamps floating above the pavement. The people… Sorry, the extremely beautiful fairies that were passing by were wearing all sorts of medieval clothing, including dresses with skirts that trailed to the ground and long tunics with knee-length capes.

Covering my eyes with a hand against the sun, I was gazing at all the wonders around me. “Unbelievable,” I whispered. When I caught Rian’s eyes, I gave him a broad smile. “It’s better than I imagined.”

“Glad to hear it. Let’s go,” he said, grabbing my arm, “everyone is gathering in the townhouse.”

I frowned. “But I thought we had already landed there.”

“No, we hadn’t. A slight change of plan.” He shrugged and then embraced me, putting his arm around my waist and pulling me closer. “I think you’re going to have trouble falling asleep tonight, without me by your side.”

Before I was able to protest, the handsome muppet winnowed us somewhere else.

Again, I shut my eyes and clung to him.

“Finally.” I heard Cerys’s amused voice. “I thought that you really winnowed Lexi to the end of the world.”

Slowly cracking my eyes open, I saw that we were standing now in another wood-panelled foyer, but this one was much bigger and brighter. And quite crowded. Apart from me and Rian, there was Meleri and the twins.

Letting go of me, Rian replied, “Why does everyone always assume the worst of me?”

“Because you always give us reasons to,” Cerys added.

With a huge smile, Meleri came up to me and asked, “And? What do you think of winnowing? Did you like it?”

“It was tolerable,” I said, having another look around the foyer. I spotted some colourful paintings on the walls and a fancy red carpet with all sorts of flowery swirls beneath our feet.

Smiling, Rian reached out his hand. “Shall we try again?”

“No!” I exclaimed and took a step back.

He laughed softly. “Exactly as I thought.”

I huffed.

“Just because you didn’t dump me in the middle of nowhere,” I replied, crossing my arms, “doesn’t mean I would gladly let you winnow me back and forth. I’m not that kind of girl.”

“So, where did he take you?” Ciaran asked.

I shrugged. “To another house. Well, the foyer was quite similar to this one, but it didn’t have such amazing decoration. To be honest,” I lowered my voice, “I wouldn’t be surprised if he had just broken into a random house. It’s a good thing that nobody was inside there.”

I noticed that the twins exchanged an amused look and then fixed their violet eyes on their eldest brother.

Rian grunted. “Shall we go to the rooftop garden?”

Immediately, Meleri nodded.

“Come with me,” she said, grabbing my hand and pulling me towards the stairs. “I do hope you don’t mind walking up.”

“Why?” I asked suspiciously.

“Because we must climb three floors up,” Cerys replied, following us. “But it will be worth it.”

I groaned.

I hated climbing.

###

Slightly breathless, I reached the rooftop garden at last. I let Melly and her siblings pass me, and only then did I walk outside. Rather inconspicuous, the place looked a bit like a large balcony to me. There were four shrubs in wooden boxes and a round iron table with two white-painted chairs. Nothing much, if you asked me. But when I approached the railing and glanced around…

With the sun shining high in the sky, the City of Starlight looked amazing. I could see various kinds of buildings, beginning with the timber-framed Tudor houses around us, through tall townhouses with greenish roofs near the red mountains, and ending with massive structures made of a beige material, which reminded me of museums. In the middle, there was a wide blueish river that was winding across Velaris and then flowing into the sea at the far end of the city.

“It looks definitely better during the day,” I said at last, glancing at Rian. “What’s the name of the river again?”

He leant against the railing. “The Sidra.”

“Can you see those ships?” Cerys asked, standing on my right and pointing to a few white shapes on the river. “They usually sail to places which are in the Continent, like Montesere or Vallahan, but the captains sometimes decide to set out on longer journeys to Rhegeda in the south or even to Thanorin in the north.”

Even though most of the names didn’t mean anything to me, I nodded.

Ciaran let out a sigh. “I would like to visit Thanorin one day.”

His twin snorted.

“I wouldn’t go there for love or money,” she said with a wry face.

“Why?” I asked.

“Because it’s bloody cold out there,” Rian replied. “They say that the days are worse than nights, and if you aren’t well prepared when it comes to clothes and supplies, you won’t survive long.”

Ciaran smiled. “I like it when it’s cold.”

“We know, brother.” The handsome muppet flashed him a polite smile.

Meleri grabbed Ciaran’s hand.

“Don’t even think of living in the Winter Court or in Thanorin,” she said, “until I master winnowing. Cerys and Rian would always find excuses so as not to winnow me there.”

He caressed her cheek and replied with tenderness, “Don’t worry, my little one. You will be the first person to know, I promise.”

“You’re a lucky girl, Melly,” I chimed in, looking at the two of them, “to have such loving siblings.”

“Loving? That’s surely an exaggeration,” Cerys murmured. “We usually avoid any public display of affection. After all, we have a reputation to live up to.”

The fairies chuckled.

I fixed my eyes on the river again. “Is the Sidra polluted?”

Cerys frowned. “Polluted?”

“As in dirty or unclean,” I explained.

Rian shook his head. “I don’t think so.”

“Are rivers in Earth polluted?” Ciaran asked.

“Most of them,” I replied, turning towards them. “There was a time when people on Earth didn’t care about the nature at all, and got rid of any waste wherever they could, even by throwing it to rivers and seas. Now, when it’s getting worse, we try to do something about the pollution. With mixed results, of course.”

My little kidnapper made a sad face. “That’s a shame.”

“Better late than never.” I shrugged. Then, I glanced at the river again and asked, “If the Sidra is clean, have you ever swum in it?”

“Once or twice,” Ciaran replied.

“When we were younglings, Rian set a contest up,” Cerys added, glancing at her eldest brother. “All of us were supposed to get into water and reach one of the farthest ships.”

“He won, of course,” Ciaran broke in.

I laughed. “Why am I not surprised?”

“They were just younglings. Ten, maybe eleven years old,” Rian said. “I couldn’t just let them win, could I?”

Cerys pouted. “He was so determined to become the winner that he almost drowned me.”

“Almost,” Rian repeated, lifting his index finger. “There’s a difference between drowning someone and almost drowning someone.”

His sister rolled her eyes.

“Mother was absolutely furious at him,” Ciaran told me. “She forbade him to attend all social events and cut his funds off for several weeks, but he evaded it anyway.”

Rian let out a loud sigh. “I remember it. A few times, I asked Conri and Eirwen to help me out in escaping the River House at night and cover up my absence. Our parents never knew I was gone. Those were the days.” He smiled.

“It’s a good thing that you’re not so reckless anymore,” Meleri said, approaching him and putting her arm around his waist. “That you’re trying to be a responsible male.”

With a straight face, the handsome muppet nodded. “Indeed, a very good thing.”

But I didn’t believe him.

Neither did Cerys as she replied, “Who would have thought that our dearest Rinny would be such a paragon of virtue?”

No one, I wanted to say, but I kept it to myself.

Something similar to a mocking laugh escaped Ciaran’s mouth. When Meleri looked at him with a frown, he grunted. “My mouth is dry,” he explained. “I think I need something to drink. Care to join me in the kitchen?”

“Let’s go. Our paragon of virtue should lead the way,” Cerys said, making a half bow.

“That’s right. Paragons of virtue first,” I chimed in, unable to resist it.

I heard Ciaran let out a muffled laugh as he went inside.

Silently, Rian gave us a look and headed towards the door. Meleri minced after him.

“I think I’m going to call him ‘paragon of virtue’ for the rest of the day,” Cerys whispered when we were the only ones left in the rooftop garden.

When our eyes met, we both chuckled.

###

In the early afternoon, the Night Court fairies decided to return to the residence. I was aware that they were referring to it as ‘the River House,’ but for me, it was the understatement of the century. Such a huge and luxurious building couldn’t be just called ‘a house’. It needed a worthy name, so I stuck to ‘residence.’

As it was still warm and sunny outside, Cerys and I went into the garden. We sat on the white swing bench, but none of us were moving it.

“The city is absolutely breathtaking,” I said, having taken a seat next to her. “I knew it would be incredible, but seeing it with my own eyes… Just wow.”

Cerys smiled. “I’m glad to hear it. Even after so many years, I still consider Velaris the most beautiful city in Prythian. I love spending time here.”

“So is it still hard to get here?” I asked. “I remember the city was hidden and even the redheaded bitch couldn’t find it.”

“Well, yes, it is hard to get here, but more and more fairies are coming to stay in Velaris. We love visitors, though.” She flashed me a smile.

“To be honest, I didn’t think you would show me your precious city,” I admitted, setting my eyes upon the lovely flowers around us. “And I do appreciate the gesture.” I looked at her and smiled slightly.

While we were walking to the townhouse kitchen, she apologised to me for what she said yesterday at breakfast. But, deep inside, I knew that she was right. That I had to go back home before I told them about the books.

She shrugged and replied, “Don’t mention it. I’m happy you like it here. The City of Starlight welcomes everyone – young and old, female and male. It’s like a safe haven. Maybe someday I will make Velaris my home forever and never leave.”

“Great idea.” I crossed my legs. “Where would you like to live? Here? In the House of Wind? Or in one of the townhouses?”

“I haven’t decided yet. But I would have to fight with one of my siblings over living in Velaris,” she said and made a wry face. “My eldest brother, as the rightful heir, is the Prince of Velaris.”

I rolled my eyes. “Of course he is.”

She laughed.

“You’re not really fond of him, are you?” When I shrugged, she added, “He’s not that bad. Sure, he can sometimes act like a donkey, but for me, he has been the best eldest brother I could have ever dreamt of. He’s been supporting me and looking after me since the day I was born. I’d be always there for him, just as he has been for me.”

“You’re a good sister, you know,” I said, smiling. “I wish my younger sister could say the same about me. I do love her, but she can sometimes be like a pain in the arse.” I sighed.

“I know what you’re talking about.” She chuckled. “It’s really hard to be a good sister. Especially when one of your siblings is going to do something really stupid and there is no way you can stop it.” She frowned and bit her lip. “Just like Rian.”

“I’m guessing you’re talking about his future marriage,” I replied.

She nodded.

“What is she like?” I asked.

“Eirwen is practically the same age as Rian, so I’ve known her my whole life,” she said. “We’ve never been friends, because she had her two cousins, and I had Ciaran. We’ve never spent a lot of time together, too. Sure, we met at parties our parents hosted over the years, and visited each other if our courts extended such invitations, but it was never a friendship. An acquaintance, yes, but not a friendship.”

“I see. And what about her relationship with Rian?” I asked, suddenly curious. “Just friends?”

Cerys whispered, “Well, there were rumours they had a thing years ago, but it ended back then. I was too young to pay heed to it, yet from what I’ve learned, they spent some time together.” She was silent for a second and then added quietly, “In bed.”

“Oh, really?” I raised my brows. So the handsome muppet was going to marry his old flame? Interesting. “Is she the one Rian was in love with?” I asked.

Cerys narrowed her eyes slightly and gave me a look. “I’m sorry, but how would you know that?”

Knowing that my cheeks were slightly warm, I peered down at my hands. “Meleri just mentioned it the other day. She didn’t tell me much about that.”

“Good,” Cerys said softly and I looked at her. “Let it stay that way, Lexi.” And then she smiled a bit, but it wasn’t a nice smile I had recently seen on her face. No, this one was strained and full of unspoken warnings to back off from this story. “Sometimes it’s better to stay away from others’ business, don’t you think?”

Did I go too far?, I thought, feeling uneasy. In that moment, I came to realise that I really had to cease treating them as imaginary beings and start seeing them as real people. Whom there were, I reminded myself, watching Cerys. As much as I wanted to know everything about them, I didn’t mean to pry into their lives, book characters or not.

“I suppose so,” I muttered.

“Excellent. I’m sure you don’t want to make a bad impression and then leave our Court, do you?” When I shook my head several times, she said, “I’m glad we agree on that one. Should I bring you some refreshments, Lexi?”

I sighed inwardly. “Yes, please.”

“Then I’ll get you something.” Cerys flashed me a smile and then disappeared, not asking me to join her.

When she was truly gone, I covered my face with a hand and groaned loudly.

Pronunciation guide

Rhegeda = [re - ghe - dah] (based on one of the kingdoms in a region of what is now Northern England and southern Scotland)

Thanorin = [thah - no - reen] (based on Thanor, one of the legendary rulers of Cornwall)

Chapter Text

When Cerys didn't come back after ten minutes, or at least it seemed so as checking the time was now impossible, I realised that she wasn't actually going to bring the refreshments.

At first, I still sat on the swing bench, patiently waiting for her return, but eventually, I made up my mind to get inside. I knew that looking for her in the residence was futile as she might have been angry with me for prying into Rian's personal life and the last thing she wanted to do was see me. That's why I headed straight to the yellow guestroom.

On my way, I couldn't shake the feeling that there was more to Rian's past than the fairies wanted me to know. Perhaps, he was involved in some kind of drama, and the Night Court simply attempted to sweep it under the carpet. For safety reason, as Rhysand once said. But they didn't realise that by trying to hide the truth, they only made me more curious about what really happened. And I just needed to know.

Asking around was one of my options. Firstly, I decided I would start with my little kidnapper as she had already told me about the whole thing. Yet, I was aware that there might be a slight problem with Meleri. I suspected that she considered Rian one of the most important people in her life, presumably right after Rhysand and Feyre, and she wouldn't spill the beans anymore. Plus, she was young and might not know much.

For a second or two, I considered asking the twins. But immediately, I remembered the conversation with Cerys in the garden, and I realised that it was one of the worst ideas ever.

Then, my choice fell on Conri. He knew something, I was sure of it. Thick as thieves with Rian, the Illyrian was a more reliable source of information than Meleri. But the real question was whether Conri would be eager to share the story of his cousin, and presumably, his best friend. Well, I wasn't so certain.

Unwillingly, I started thinking about my own past. Ever since I accidentally travelled to Prythian, I didn't even spare a single thought about him. I didn't have the time to do it and I was glad of that. Yet now, with him creeping around my mind again, I found it hard to focus as my thoughts kept reeling back to him.

Him, that treacherous bastard whom I once loved.

For quite some time, I had tried to avoid using his name while talking with my friends. Every time, I had to say it aloud, I felt an unpleasant pang in my chest and all the memories kept coming back. The same was with hearing it. I simply didn't like the sound of his name.

Henry.

The one whom I considered the love of my life.

But I had never been his.

Before I knew it, I was standing in front of the door leading to the guestroom. Uncertain of what to do now, I went inside and sat on the bed. With a loud sigh, I lay down and closed my eyes for a little while.

"What will it be, Lexi?" Henry asked, closing the car boot and lifting our suitcases. It was the first day of our four-day stay in his parents' lake house and we were the first ones to arrive. The rest of our friends were still on their way to Lake District to spend the best New Year's Eve in the world. "Where will we sleep? In the master bedroom?"

I laughed, following him into the house. "If you think you can persuade me to give you more tonight… I have to disappoint you. Not yet, darling."

"Well, at least it was worth trying." Henry stopped for a moment and put the suitcases on the ground. "I've forgotten something," he said unexpectedly.

"What is it?" I asked, feeling confused.

"This." He pulled me up to him and kissed passionately.

When I opened my eyes, I saw the white ceiling of the guestroom again. Having stared at it for some time, I realised that the sun had completely disappeared from the room, so it meant that I fell asleep.

Still lying on the bed, I took a deep breath and then exhaled very slowly.

I knew I dreamt about him. I didn't like having such dreams. Usually, the things I saw were quite unpleasant and brought back an avalanche of memories afterwards. Today was no different.

Covering my eyes with both hands, I whispered to myself, "I'm so stupid."

"Come on," a male voice cut in and I turned my head left. I was so preoccupied with my own thoughts that I hadn't heard the door open.

Dressed in dark trousers and a midnight blue tunic with gold embroidery around the edges of the sleeves, Rian was leaning against the doorway with one hand resting on his hip. "Don't be so harsh on yourself," he added. Then, he approached the armchair that stood next to the bed and took a seat, crossing an ankle over his knee.

In a heartbeat, I sat up. "What are you doing here?" I asked.

He frowned a bit.

"I was sent to retrieve you as quickly as possible and show you to the main dining room. So here I am." Rian smiled slightly, fixing his eyes on my clothes. "And you're not even ready. Why didn't you get changed? The dinner will begin in fifteen minutes and you're still unready."

This time, it was my turn to frown.

"What dinner?" I asked.

"The one that will start in fifteen minutes?"

I rolled my eyes. "I've never heard of such dinners."

"Oh, they're really nice and usually start in fifteen minutes," he added angrily, still frowning.

We kept staring at each other.

Suddenly, he fixed his eyes on my chest, right where he put the tattoo.

I grunted. "My eyes are here," I said.

Smirking, the handsome muppet vanished from the armchair and reappeared next to me. I jumped a little. "I was simply admiring my masterpiece," he replied.

"Masterpiece, my arse," I muttered, giving him a disapproving look.

Still smiling, Rian leant back on his hands and said, "Get changed, Lexi, and let's go. We have thirteen minutes left."

"There's one little problem."

He clenched his jaw slightly and I noticed that he had shaved. "Meaning?"

Standing up and opening my arms, I replied, "I have nothing else to wear. This is all I got from Meleri and your mum. Just two sets like this one. I don't have gowns or dresses." I looked at Rian and his elegant clothes. "I don't have anything appropriate enough to wear to a fancy dinner."

When our eyes met, I noticed he was thinking over my words.

"You can borrow something from Cerys," he said.

I laughed.

"Haven't you noticed that I look quite differently than your sister?" I asked, sliding my hands down my full body. His blue eyes followed the movement and I felt a bit hot on my cheeks. "I would probably tear her gown while trying to get dressed," I added quietly.

"Surely not," Rian replied, sitting up on the bed. When I just crossed my arms and didn't say anything, he asked, "Why didn't you prepare a gown?"

"Because I didn't know I needed one."

He frowned. "Are you saying that no one told you about the dinner?"

I shrugged.

"You mentioned some guests yesterday," I said, "but I didn't suspect I would need to dress up. Had I known, I would have asked your sisters for help this morning. For your information, we do have fancy parties on Earth." I flashed him a forced smile.

"Ah, shit," Rian whispered, shaking his head. "And here I was, hoping to impress you with a fancy party."

"Sorry not sorry."

We both got quiet for a moment.

Unexpectedly, he let out a sigh and got up. "Unfortunately, there is no time to get you a gown, even if we hurried up. So you will have to come with me, just as you are." He reached out his hand towards me.

I took a step back.

"No winnowing," I said.

With a straight face, Rian nodded at the door. "After you, then."

Quickly, I left the guestroom and heard the sound of his footsteps behind me. Suddenly feeling nervous, I turned around and asked, "It's just dinner, right?"

"Just dinner," he confirmed, smiling politely and closing the door.

Then, we headed to the dining room.

###

When we reached our destination, I wanted to murder Cerys and Meleri with my own hands. And Rian on the fly.

Just as the rest of the riverfront residence, the main dining room was a large bright place with several windows overlooking the river. The last rays of the setting sun were shining on the wood-panelled walls and light-coloured marble floor, casting a warm golden glow. In the middle, I noticed a long black table with more than twelve elegant chairs, half of them already taken.

But I stopped admiring the room when I fixed my eyes on all of the fairies inside. Dressed in elegant clothes, they were talking and laughing and having the time of their lives. Women were wearing mostly long backless dresses and lots of sparkling jewellery, men had shirts or tunics and trousers, and I…

I, on the other hand, looked like a fucking Cinderella who didn't get the chance to meet her fucking fairy godmother and attended the ball without her fucking beautiful blue gown. Or, as in my case, didn't talk with her fucking fairies.

Turning towards Rian, I opened my mouth to tell him everything that was now on my mind. But he leant closer and whispered into my ear, "Just dinner." Then, he left my side and approached Conri. It didn't escape my notice that his cousin was also wearing an elegant green tunic and a pair of dark trousers.

Everyone dressed up, except me, I thought.

Detecting a move from the corner of my eye, I turned my head right and saw Cerys in a pretty dark blue gown.

"I'm glad you're here," she said, stopping next to me. With her hair tied in a loose braid, she didn't look like the princess warrior I saw the first day. "Lexi, I apologise I didn't tell you about the dinner. I had completely forgotten about it when we started talking about him. And then I thought that maybe Meleri told you about our plans for tonight and I started preparing myself." She seemed genuinely sorry.

"Hmm," was my answer.

Cerys made a sad face. "I'm really sorry, Lexi."

"Yeah," I muttered and looked around, feeling a bit upset. It seemed to me that I was the only one dressed casually. "I should have listened to your brother when he told me about changing my clothes and try one of your dresses."

"He really proposed something like that?" she asked doubtfully, but then shook her head. "Don't worry. No one will notice that you didn't dress up. Or at least no one will say that aloud."

Longingly, I glanced at her dark blue gown. Gleaming like a starry night, the dress clung to her perfectly and highlighted all her curves. Only now did I notice Cerys's slender and ideal body, and wished I could look like that.

"I thought you weren't allowed to attend such dinners, Melly," Cerys said and smiled. I looked over my shoulder and saw Meleri, wearing a burgundy dress, who was walking towards us with a young redheaded fairy at her side. "Whom did you bribe? Mother or Father? Or both of them?"

Meleri flashed her a smile. "No one. Rian let me come here, knowingly and wilfully."

I lifted one eyebrow but didn't say anything. Apparently, the heir to the Night Court thought he could dispose his dad and mum's dominion and make decisions in their stead, giving anyone the nod right and left.

My little kidnapper glanced at my clothes and, frowning, asked, "Why are you still wearing your pink outfit?"

Crossing my arms on my chest and eyeing Cerys, I whispered, "No one?"

She shrugged. "You know, Meleri is still learning this and that about social contact."

"Please continue as if I am not even here," my little kidnapper said and crossed her arms like me. "Treat me like a child as you have always done."

Cerys put an arm around her younger sister and kissed her head. "Oh, sweetie, don't be angry with me," she replied. "You do realise I love you and I must protect you at all cost. I'm your elder sister and have the right to sometimes make fun of you, though." She gave her a poke on her nose.

Meleri rolled her eyes, but she eventually smiled.

Looking over the sisters, I set my eyes upon the redheaded fairy who came with my little kidnapper. She had a lovely round face with hazel eyes and a shapely nose covered in freckles. Her reddish-brown hair was short and curly, bringing orange candyfloss into my mind. She was really gorgeous, though I didn't recollect her from the books. Maybe she was from the Autumn Court, considering her reddish hair and freckles.

Having noticed that I was staring at her, the fairy gave me a look and smiled.

"Hello," she said sweetly. She had a warm and soothing voice, perfect for reading audiobooks. "You must be Lexi. Cerys and Meleri told me a lot about you. I'm Zareen."

"Nice to meet you, Zareen," I answered, showing some teeth.

Smiling, Zareen added, "I've heard you're my cousins' guest."

Cousins?

"And you travelled here from another world. Is that true?" she asked quietly.

I nodded. "From a world without magic where there are just humans. No fairies. No magic."

"No magic?" She frowned. "I know humans don't have magic, but surely, there must be some fairies in your land." When I shook my head, she furrowed her eyebrows again and asked, "Then how would Bryaxis be able to bring you to our court without magic in your world?"

Shrugging, I said, "I don't know. But I'm here, aren't I?"

"And we're happy because of that," Cerys broke in, looping her arm through mine and offering the other to Zareen. "Our Court needed an unusual guest who would bring some freshness into our rusty lives and entertain us with glorious stories of other realms." She beamed. "I believe our parents are ready to begin the dinner, so let's have a seat."

Still holding our arms, Cerys started walking slowly towards the long dinner table that was now surrounded by all the fairies. Meleri minced behind us.

Next to the table, I picked up Rian and Merlin who were talking with a white-haired woman in a pale blue gown. I didn't see her face, so I began wondering who that might be.

"Lexi, you will sit between Conri and Zareen," Cerys said. "I'll be next to Con and our guest of honour."

"And who's the guest of honour?" I asked, still looking at the table. I noticed that Rhysand and Conri were having a conversation with a white-haired man. I frowned. First I saw a woman, now there was a man.

Who are they? Are they from the Winter Court?

Zareen lowered her voice as she explained, "The High Lord and Lady of the Winter Court are here with their two children, Eirwen and Fannar."

"Eirwen? She's from the Winter Court? Really?" I asked with surprise. "And she's Kallias's daughter?" The two fairies nodded. "Okay. I really wasn't expecting this. I thought Eirwen was an Illyrian or someone from your Court, but the Winter Court… Where is she?"

Cerys slowed down.

"In front of us," she replied. "She's talking with Rian and Uncle Mel. Do you see that dress? It's made of real ice. I'm not joking," she added when I snorted. "I've touched it a couple of times – every time by accident, of course – and it was cold. Like freezing cold."

"Wow. She's Kallias and Viviane's daughter," I said, still astonished. "I didn't know they had children."

She laughed. "Don't tell me. There was nothing about that in those stories you read and heard." When I nodded with a bashful smile, she went on, "Then you've never heard of our dear Zareen, am I right?"

"Well, yes, I haven't," I responded, glancing at her. "I don't know you from the stories."

Cerys smiled to the redheaded fairy, and then told me, "No worries. You will have a lot of time to get to know Zar as she has just returned from Athelwood. Zareen is Auntie Mor's daughter."

I gasped. "Seriously?"

Zareen nodded.

"Auntie Mor has three daughters, Zareen, Shani and Rosalba," Cerys explained. "Zareen is the youngest and lives with Auntie Mor in Athelwood."

"My sisters reside in the Summer Court with their mates," Zareen added.

"So Morrigan is married, then?" I asked. I wished the golden hair fairy would finally meet the love of her life and live happily ever after. But Cerys's answer wasn't what I was hoping for.

"No, unfortunately not." She made a sad face. "She's still waiting for her mate. The girls were adopted by her when they were wee babies."

"Oh, I'm sorry to hear that. About still waiting for the love of her life," I added quickly. "I think it's wonderful she has children as she seemed to be a warm-hearted person in the stories."

"Well, she is the best aunt I've ever had. As you know, there is also Aunt Amren who is great, but…" Cerys shrugged. "She's Aunt Amren."

Zareen chuckled. "Yes, she's Aunt Amren."

I laughed.

Fixing my eyes on the table in front of me, I couldn't help but notice it was now half packed with guests the High Lord and Lady invited to the dinner. I spotted Feyre in a silver gown, which was sparkling like teeny weeny diamonds, and Rhysand in a dark tunic who were now talking with two white-haired people.

Frozen, I didn't blink for a few seconds when my eyes set upon Jack Frost and Elsa from Arendelle. Holy shit. All the pictures I saw and all the videos I watched with my sister had now come true – the two fairies in front of me were the perfect incarnations of two imaginary characters.

Dressed in a light blue tunic that was richly decorated with a gleaming silver thread, white-haired Kallias seemed to be made of ice and snow. Though I didn't see his whole face, his left profile was enough for me to find him handsome and really young. But all the fairies looked like that, didn't they? Kallias's clothes looked expensive and there was even fur on his sleeves and collar. And to think the room was getting hotter with every passing minute.

Tall and slender, Viviane matched her husband's appearance. Her long straight hair was left loose and there was a small tiara on the top of her white head. Long and lacy, her gown was silver and white, and made her look like a delicate snowflake. Just as Kallias, Viviane had fur on the sleeves and neckline of her gown.

T hey must really like feeling cold. 

"I used to be Auntie Mor's favourite," Cerys said and brought me back to reality. I glanced at her and noticed a faint smile on her lips.

Looking back at the sovereigns of the Winter Court, I asked, "Used to?"

"Yes." Cerys wrinkled her nose. "When I was fifteen, I accidently put her hair on fire."

I burst out laughing, drawing the attention of the other white-haired woman who looked over her shoulder and gave me a curious look.

Pronunciation guide:

Eirwen = [ayr - wen] (meaning: white or blessed snow)

Zareen = [za - reen] (meaning: golden)

Shani = [sha - nee] (meaning: red, scarlet)

Rosalba = [roz - al - ba] (meaning: white rose)

Fannar = [fan - nar] (meaning: snow drift)

Chapter Text

Even though we weren’t introduced, I already knew whom she was.

Eirwen.

Dressed in a pale blue gown with white fur on the neckline just like her mother had, Rian’s future wife was a really beautiful woman. She had a lovely oval face with sky-blue eyes, full lips, and a small nose. Her white hair was put in a messy bun that, I had to admit, looked way better than the one I had now. Coming closer, I noticed her skin was flawless and seemed to be ice-covered. Well, she was a living and breathing Snow Princess, wasn’t she?

There was a faint smile playing on her lips when Cerys, Zareen and I stopped in front of her.

“Lexi,” Cerys addressed me, “I want you to meet someone. This is Eirwen, daughter of the High Lord and Lady of the Winter Court.”

On the spur of the moment, I extended my hand towards the Snow Princess and asked with a smile, “Hi. How are you?”

With a polite expression on her face, Eirwen didn’t show that she was taken aback by my gesture, because I would have been if I were her, and squeezed her cold fingers around mine. “Fine, thank you.”

“Wow. Your hands are so cold,” I muttered under my breath once she released my hand. “You surely don’t need ice in your drinks during summer.”

Eirwen laughed quietly. “No, I don’t.”

Then, she looked at Rian and smiled.

Even though a small part of my mind wanted me to hate her – mostly because she was everything I wasn’t and was going to marry a very attractive guy whom I fancied a bit – I couldn’t.

Looking at the two of them together made me think of the reason I was brought here. Bryaxis must have been high when it thought I would be a better choice for Rian. The Snow Princess was beautiful, powerful and of royal blood. Becoming the next High Lady of the Night Court by Rian’s side, she could add to the Court’s might and bring some strong allies along. I, however, was an ordinary girl with no money, no connections and surely no powers. I was simply no one and of no use to the Night Court.

The Darkness is simply mistaken, I thought.

“I can assure you her gifts are a blessing during hot summers,” Rian replied, winking to Eirwen. “She has saved us many times.”

She smiled. “Glad to be of assistance.” Then, she fixed her sky-blue eyes on me and said, “I know from a reliable source,” she glanced at Rian, “that you came to the Night Court through a portal. So, tell me, what do you think of Prythian?”

A bit surprised by her question, I didn’t know what to say at first.

“I like it here,” I answered after a while. “The people I met these last three days have been very kind to me and made me feel welcome, even though I’m an unexpected visitor from another world and, basically, I’m not supposed to be here.”

“Is your world different from ours? From everything around us?” Eirwen asked.

I nodded. “In some ways, it is. Take, for example, your dress.” I pointed at it. “I heard that it’s made of ice, but it doesn’t melt. Logically, it’s impossible due to the temperature above freezing around us. In my world, on Earth, you would be standing in your underwear in no time and there might be a huge pool of water around us.” I laughed nervously.

“So, it’s a good thing that my dress is made of a fabric which can withstand even the heat of the Summer Court.” The Snow Princess flashed me a small smile. “Because, between us, I don’t feel like strolling around the dining room in nothing but my underwear.”

The fairies laughed and I just smiled.

I bet Rian would watch you strolling around the room even without it, I thought.

“Excellent,” Cerys drawled and suddenly snatched my elbow. “Come with me, Lexi.”

She began drawing me towards the table, not paying attention to those we left behind.

“Here is a seat for Kallias,” she added, discreetly pointing at the chair at the head of the table. “And one for Mother.” Then, she touched the one on its left. “And we are sitting here–”

She stopped abruptly at the sight of Zareen and Conri sitting next to each other.

“When did you come here, Zar?” she asked.

Zareen frowned. “When you talked with Eirwen?”

Surprisingly, Cerys didn’t say anything. But her slightly raised eyebrows told me that she was rather annoyed at something – or someone – and I didn’t know why exactly.

“Are you sure you were supposed to sit here, Con?” The Night Court princess asked her cousin who immediately frowned. “My mother said Lexi was going to sit between you and Zareen, didn’t she?”

“I don’t remember.” Conri shrugged. “Does it even matter?”

Cerys sighed. “Fine. Let’s leave it that way. Sweetheart,” she replied and touched my arm, motioning me towards the second chair on my left, “that’s your seat. You’ll sit between me and that donkey.” She flashed me a smile.

Nodding, I grabbed the back of the chair. I was about to pull it out when my eyes spotted him. Right in front of me. I immediately stopped and took a step back, but Cerys shoved my gently towards the table and prevented me from moving.

“Yes, this one’s yours,” she added, sitting on her chair.

I groaned quietly and, unfortunately, made him look at me.

There was a huge smile on Rian’s face when our eyes met. “Hello, lovely Alexandra,” he said and propped his head on a fist. “What a wonderful coincidence.”

Still standing, I made a wry face.

“To what do I owe this unexpected displeasure of sitting right in front of you?” I asked and reluctantly sat down. God, that guy was stalking me.

He rolled his eyes. “Take it easy, girl. Human life is too short for such nonsense.”

“Said by someone who is an expert on humans, I suppose.” I made a duck face. “Where did you graduate from?” I asked sweetly. “What was it? Oxford? Cambridge? Harvard?”

“I don’t know what you mean, honey.” The handsome muppet frowned and leant back in his chair. “But I know this, because I’m someone who has lived over one hundred years, and seen this and that about humans.”

“And you’ve probably noticed humans usually waste time on unimportant matters,” Kallias said, sitting at the head of the table and giving me a curious look. “How can a human girl be the guest of the Night Court?”

“Why is that so weird?” I asked, not knowing what he was getting at. “Don’t tell me you have human slaves in your Court and my presence is an insult against you.” I frowned.

“No, we don’t. We find slavery detestable.” He fixed his bluish eyes on Rhysand who was sitting at the other head of the table, and added, “It’s been years since the last time I saw a human in one of your residences.”

But it wasn’t Rhysand who replied.

“Well, times are changing, don’t you think?” Rian asked, taking a sip from his glass.

When did he have the time to fill it?

“Sometimes,” he went on, “it’s good to try to think outside the box and open one’s my mind to something new.”

Feyre, who was sitting on Rian’s right, flashed her son a smile. “The best things were created this way.”

“Or in a cabin,” Rian murmured and looked at me knowingly.

Blushing a bit, I averted my eyes.

Damn it. I shouldn’t have said that aloud.

“Either way,” Rhysand broke in, “I propose a toast.” He lifted his glass. “Let’s drink to changes and new beginnings.”

“To changes and new beginnings,” we all repeated and raised our glasses which, strangely, were already full.

“Enjoy your meal,” the High Lord said and the table filled with various dishes, beginning with roasted chicken and delicious meat pies, and ending with fish topped with a cheesy sauce and cooked asparagus.

Swallowing, I swept the plates in front of me and came to realise I didn’t know what to choose. I wanted to eat literally everything that was on the table – the chicken, the pies, and even the salads.

I reached out to take a spoon of something that looked like a tuna salad when Cerys whispered, “Don’t touch it. Meleri made it and I’m not entirely sure it’s edible.”

I chuckled. “Come on. Be a good sister, Cerys. We talked about it today. Remember?”

And I got slated for an innocent question.

“She wants to be an excellent cook, but it has never run in our family.” She sighed. “Mother above. We’re eaters, not food makers.”

Despite her warning, I put some salad on my plate and grabbed a roll. “I didn’t put much. So I will take a bite and assess its value.”

Cerys wasn’t taking her eyes off me when I lifted a fork with the salad and stuck it in my mouth. “And?” she asked anxiously.

Having chewed it, I managed to say with a smile, “Not bad.”

Visibly relieved, Cerys grumbled something under her breath about surviving a tuna salad, but she didn’t take the dish. Instead, she filled her plate with roasted chicken and mashed potatoes, and started eating, glancing at me from time to time. It was almost like she was checking if I were still alive.

I looked down at my own plate, full of Meleri’s salad. Suddenly, I heard someone cleared their throat, so I lifted my head and met Rian’s blue eyes. He studied my meal for a while and, after giving me a look, he said quietly, “Good luck with that.”

Then, he started eating the same salad.

I twisted my face. Shit, how was I supposed to eat so much of that disgusting salad?

###

The dinner proceeded in a cheerful atmosphere for almost everyone in the dining room. The fairies were talking and joking and eating literally everything that was on the table, no matter if sweet or sour. I was, however, just listening to their conversations and smiling politely, because I didn’t know what or whom they were talking about. Literally. I had never heard so many unknown names in my life.

It was like they were trying to confuse me and make it impossible for me to take it all in. At some point, I had even had the impression they were doing it out of sheer spite, because of my big mouth and the stories I knew about them.

The meal ended when all High Lords and Ladies left the dining room, and I was finally able to relax.

Frustrated and a bit bored, I was sitting at the table and sipping red wine. Cerys left my side a couple of minutes ago and was nowhere to be seen. The other fairies were deep in conversation with one another and I didn’t feel welcome enough to approach them and interrupt their chitter-chatter. Looking around, I spotted Rian at the head of the table. He was occupying the seat where his dad sat and was talking with Zareen and Conri.

I let out a sigh.

“Don’t tell me you didn’t enjoy the dinner,” Merlin said and took the place on my left. “I was observing you and I must tell you can’t hide your feelings, dearie. It was all written on your lovely face.”

I sighed again and propped my chin in the palm of my hand.

“Oh, my. Was it that bad?” he asked.

I glanced at him. “Have you ever been to a party where all the people knew one another, but you were a complete stranger, and all their talking was nothing more than babble?”

“Well, yes. A couple of times, I suppose.” Merlin watched me with a faint smile, his hands resting on the table in front of him. “Tonight has been different, hasn’t it? You felt insecure, because you didn’t know what we were talking about,” he observed.

“You have no idea, m–” I stopped abruptly and looked at Rian who flashed me a smile. He was alone now and eavesdropping on our conversation. “You bastard,” I muttered under my breath and felt my nostrils flared a bit.

“Ah, yes. I’ve heard of that tattoo.” Merlin laughed and fixed his eyes on the handsome muppet. “You must be really nice to him if you want to get rid of it.”

I snorted. “Nice try, Merlin.”

Rian stood up and slowly came to us with a glass of red wine. “He’s right, you know,” he said and sat on his previous chair. “Lexi, you should be doing all you can in order to earn my approval.”

“You think really highly of yourself, Rian.” I titled my head.

He shrugged. “I’m just repeating what I’ve heard. I’m the heir to the Night Court, aren’t I? People love me.” He drank from the glass. “You should too.”

Crossing my arms on my chest, I asked, “Really?”

“So maybe I’ll leave you two… to whatever you’re doing now.” Merlin stood up. “Please, don’t kill each other. I’m not exactly dressed for cleaning blood from the floor. Besides, this tunic is new and I paid a lot of money for it, so please, be responsible and don’t shed blood.” Having said that, he walked away from us.

Rian was amused when he asked, “Who said anything about killing? Uncle, I’m just having a nice conversation with Lexi.” He put his empty glass aside and flashed me a smile.

“Oh, my,” I said, trying to look shocked when our eyes met. “Is there something wrong? Are you ill, Rian dearest? Why didn’t you use your usual ‘lovely Alexandra’?”

“Ah, then you were paying attention.” Rian beamed and put his clenched hands on the table, leaning across it. “Admit it. It’s just an excuse for you to hear that.”

I frowned. “No, of course not. Honestly, I don’t like it. Not a bit.”

He studied me for a while. “You know, you could be a good liar, lovely Alexandra. Some training and everyone would swallow your lies just like that.”

“I see,” I replied, standing up and coming closer to him with my glass. “And who’s going to be my teacher? You?” I sat next to Rian and faced him.

He shook his head. “Oh, no. I’m far too busy for that. Being the heir has its ups and downs. But you know all of that, don’t you?” He leant back in his chair and crossed an ankle over his knee. “You must have read it in those stories about us.”

I pursed my lips. Changing the topic seemed to be the best solution now, so I asked him, “Any news about Bryaxis?”

“Maybe.”

Scowling at him, I said, “You know I want to go home and you still do such things.”

“Did you leave someone there?” Rian seemed genuinely interested.

“Yeah. My family. My husband and son,” I lied.

Rian tilted his head. “You don’t look like a married woman.”

“Oh, since when are you an expert on married women?”

Flashing me a lazy smile, he said, “Since most of the females I have slept with were married.”

“I do hope that you at least protected yourself,” I murmured and drank my wine. “I’m sure the last thing your parents want is a bunch of your illegitimate children roaming around Prythian and reproducing even further.”

A roar of laughter escaped his mouth.

“Oh, how sweet. You have a sense of humour.” I smiled innocently and tilted my glass, but it turned out that the damn thing was empty.

That’s impossible. It was almost full, I thought, looking around in search of another bottle.

“Is there more wine?” I asked him.

“I don’t think you should drink more,” Rian replied, wiping his eyes. “You’re already tipsy, honey.”

I shook my head. “No, I’m not. I didn’t drink that much. I was counting the glasses. Two,” I showed him two fingers, “I had only two of them.”

“That’s two too many.” He crossed his arms on his chest.

Oh, God, his chest is so broad, I thought, lingering my eyes on his abs hidden under the tunic. What would I give to just touch them…

“You shouldn’t drink more, Lexi,” he said.

“Don’t be such a spoilsport, Rian.” I frowned and stood up. “Besides, if I were drunk, I would be singing right now. Am I singing right now?” I titled my head.

“Not yet.” He sighed.

“Well done. You’re a good observer,” I added and flashed him a smile. “Should you see me singing, let Cerys know and take me to my room, please.”

And then I spotted a bottle of white wine at the other end of the table.

“Voila,” I whispered and started walking towards it. “Will you remember that?”

I looked over my shoulder to check Rian’s reaction. As I suspected, he was observing me with a stern look on his face. Ah, fuck it, I thought and grabbed the bottle. It’s probably my last day in Prythian, so let’s get hammered.

With a smile, I opened the wine and filled my glass up. Cheers!

###

The next morning, I thought my head was going to explode.

Without opening my eyes, I realised I was awake and lying in my bed, but I didn’t remember either leaving the dining room or being taken to the bedroom. There was nothing in my mind about returning from the dinner. It was as if someone had made my memories disappear. Disappear?, I thought and opened my eyes. That son of a–

I regretted that the moment sunlight hit – back then it felt quite literally – my eyes. Squeezing them tightly, I rolled into my side and tried to get away from the sun as far as my huge bed allowed. Then, I covered myself with the duvet.

“Oh, hello there. It’s a little after ten in the morning and you’re still in bed. I wonder why,” Cerys said mockingly. Though her voice sounded muffed because of my duvet, I suspected she was sitting in the armchair next to my bed. “Are you ill, sunshine? I didn’t see you at breakfast almost two hours ago. Everyone but you showed up, so I started feeling worried.”

I huffed, trying to ignore her tone of voice and my pulsing headache. “Yes, I’m a bit ill. That’s all.”

“Oh, I’m sorry to hear that, Lexi.” Cerys must have left the armchair and sat on the foot of the bed as her voice sounded nearer me. “Should I call for a healer for you?” she asked sweetly.

“No, just give me some aspirin and I’ll be fine,” I said.

“I don’t know what that is. But maybe this will help.” She paused. “Aren’t you going to at least lift that duvet a little and see what I have for you?” she asked.

I smiled though she couldn’t see me. “I’m too afraid of the light. It will kill me now.”

She snorted.

Making a tiny crack between the duvet and the bed, I poked up and saw Cerys holding a glass of something whitish. “What is it?” I asked suspiciously.

“My very own remedy for the morning-after feeling.” She beamed. “It was improved over the years, of course, with the help of my two brothers and Conri. They were the only ones that agreed to test it on themselves.” She frowned. “It usually helps, though when Meleri was born it didn’t help Father. At all. I would even say it worsened his condition, but I hope it will now help you.” She smiled and handed me the glass. “Drink up.”

“What’s inside?” I asked, uncovering myself and sitting up. The sunlight wasn’t so agonising anymore, but I had to narrow my eyes though. I noticed I was still wearing the pale pink outfit from yesterday, so obviously I was so hammered that I dropped off immediately and forgot about changing. I grabbed Cerys’s glass.

“Some herbs I got from the Night Courts healers. It’s a bit bitter, but I promise it will help you.” She put a hand over her heart.

Glancing at her, I said, “If it worsens my condition, I swear I will worsen yours.”

She rolled her eyes. “And to think I wanted to take you tonight to the city and show you around.”

“Did you?” I asked.

“First, drink up.” The Night Court princess leant forward, popping her elbows on her knees. “Then, we can talk about tonight. Alright?”

I nodded and gulped down her remedy. A second later I regretted that. “Oh, fuck,” I mumbled, squeezing my eyes shut. “Neither cooks nor healers.”

Cerys burst out laughing.

“Welcome to the Court of Dreams, Lexi,” she said with a huge smile.

Chapter Text

It was late afternoon when we finally hit the city. Wearing my favourite blue top and harem trousers, that had been magically cleaned and brought to the guestroom overnight, I was walking beside the Night and Winter Court fairies towards the centre of Velaris.

Before we left the riverfront residence, Cerys told us to meet in the hall. Without further ado, I freshened myself up and got downstairs as quickly as I could, only to find out that I was the first one to come. After several minutes, which dragged mercilessly, most of the fairies deigned to appear, but it soon turned out that we had to wait for Rian.

When he showed up at last, he immediately looked at me and flashed a cocky smile. Frowning, I titled my head slightly and waited for a snitty comment, but surprisingly, the handsome muppet didn’t say a thing. Even though I wanted to know the reason behind this smile, I decided not to start a conversation with him. After all, there was a city I needed to sightsee and the last thing I wanted to do was to get in a bad mood because of him.

To speed our walk up, the fairies insisted on winnowing. I agreed very reluctantly and asked Cerys to do the honours. I didn’t want Rian to grab my arm again, without asking for my permission.

When I opened my eyes, the first thing I saw was a big bright marble bridge with a lot of tiny colourful lanterns hanging on silver chains and swaying in the wind. I moved closer, fascinated by them. Each metal lantern was different. I noticed there were some plain ones, painted blue, red, yellow, purple and green, and some that had various patterns on them, like swirls, stripes, and dots. None of the tiny lanterns were lit, but I was sure I spotted teeny weeny candles inside of them, so when it was dark the bridge had to look wonderful.

“Wow. What is that?” I asked, still looking at the swaying lanterns. Out of the corner of my eye, I noticed we were surrounded by tall marble buildings with massive pillars, which were probably the shops.

“This is the Bridge of Eternal Light.” Cerys approached me. “It was built two years after the Hybern attack to commemorate all that fell defending the city.”

I lifted my brows. “Really? I didn’t know that such a thing existed in Velaris.”

“Well, another thing that wasn’t in the stories, was it?” She flashed me a smile and turned around. “So that was our first stop,” she said. “We’ll come back later when the lanterns will be lit.”

“You’re going to love it, Lexi.” Meleri beamed. “It’s one of the most amazing things in the city and you mustn’t miss it.”

I gave her a smile. “I’m looking forward to it, then.”

Looping her arm through Zareen’s, Cerys said, “I think we should start with the Palace of Thread and Jewels and browse through some clothes and jewellery. Or we can visit the twin Palace of Lace and Rings which is on the northern side of the Sidra.”

“What makes you think she’s interested in clothes and jewellery, Cer?” Ciaran asked, crossing his arms and lifting one of his eyebrows. “What if Lexi wants to see the confections first?”

“Oh, that’s a great idea.” Eirwen flashed him a cheerful smile. “We can show her our favourite cake shop and buy some muffins there.”

“I’m in,” Rian chimed in. “I haven’t eaten anything sweet today, and you know I have a sweet tooth.”

“And you’re grumpy if you don’t eat any,” Conri muttered.

I chuckled. “I thought he’s grumpy all the time.”

Conri shook his head. “If he doesn’t get anything sweet, he’s even grumpier.”

“Ha ha. Very funny.” Rian rolled his eyes. “I’m the merriest male in our court. Ask anyone and they’ll tell you the same thing.”

Fixing my eyes on him, I couldn’t help but notice the slight change in the way he sounded. Was I just making it up or Rian had spoken with a barely audible Scottish accent? It was similar to the ones Cerys and Ciaran were using, and that was surely the first time I had heard it.

“Are we really going to stand here and talk shit?” Fannar suddenly asked in a bored tone.

I set my eyes upon the Snow Prince and regarded him with curiosity.

It was the first time I had heard his voice since yesterday’s dinner as he didn’t open his mouth during the whole meal. Though Fannar looked much like a male version of Vivien, he had a very unpleasant voice, full of arrogance and boredom. And the same arrogance and boredom were written all over his handsome face.

“Had I known the excursion was so stodgy,” he added, “I would have never agreed on going here with you. And with every passing minute I’m confirming myself I want to go back to the River House.” He crossed his arms and fixed his pale blue eyes on Eirwen. Then, he asked, “Are you coming with me?”

His sister smiled and said, “No, I’m staying.”

“Fine. Suit yourself,” he snapped and went across the bridge, heading for the buildings on the other side of the Sidra. By the way he walked towards them, I assumed he must have known Velaris and its streets.

That was weird, I thought, frowning and looking at him. If I were his sister, I would certainly feel embarrassed by his rude behaviour. Well, I would even want to curl up and die. But when I glanced at Eirwen, I noticed she was just smiling sadly.

Even though that white-haired weirdo tried to ruin my first visit to the city – surely, he was too preoccupied with blaming the whole world for his problems to even think about me – I wasn’t going to let him do that. I wanted to see the City of Starlight and the Night Court fairies were acting as my guides.

“So, let’s start with the clothes and jewellery,” I said, drawing everyone’s attention. “We’ve eaten sandwiches over half an hour ago and we’re obviously full now. Your cake shop will be the last stop, okay? And I hope there is ice-cream.”

Rian nodded. “Excellent idea, lovely Alexandra. You’re going to eat the best ice-cream in Velaris.”

“Do you promise, Rian dearest?” I flashed him a smile, wondering if he understood my allusion.

He smiled lazily at me and then replied, “I promise, honey.”

“What? No tattoos?” I shook my head. “I’m really disappointed, Rian dearest. I think you’re getting too old for that.”

With shadows all around him, he approached me and leant forward, asking quietly, “Do you really want that lower-back tattoo of me naked?”

I blushed a little. “Thank you, but no thank you,” I said, taking a step back.

“Pity.” He straightened up and the shadows disappeared. Then, he turned aside and added, “Let’s go to the Palaces.”

The rest of the fairies followed him.

I was about to do the same when someone grabbed my elbow, making me stop. I turned around and saw Cerys and Zareen who were smiling to me. And I didn’t like their smiles.

“What were you two talking about?” the Night Court princess asked. “His shadows were visible and he only does that when his trying to make his point.”

“Or when he’s mad,” Zareen chimed in. “Or when he’s–”

Cerys shot her a glance, and then added, “Either way, Lexi, what were you talking about? We’re really curious now.”

I fixed my eyes on her and frowned. “You didn’t hear that? You were standing right beside us.”

Cerys made a wry face. “No. Every time he’s talking with you, he’s blocking everyone around and shielding both of you. As if he doesn’t want us to hear the conversations.”

“And we watch you or him moving hands and making angry faces.” Zareen smiled. “Sometimes watching both of you is really funny.”

Cerys moved closer and repeated, “What were you talking about?”

Seriously?

“Your brother promised I was going to eat the best ice-cream in Velaris and then we talked about a tattoo,” I admitted, rolling my eyes. “He asked if I wanted a lower-back tattoo with his naked picture, but I refused.”

“Really?” The dark-haired fairy sounded surprised. “That’s all? We thought that he proposed other things.”

She exchanged a look with her cousin.

I crossed my arms.

“What other things?” I asked angrily.

Zareen laughed. “Well, I think Bryaxis had made a big mistake and chose the only girl that doesn’t want our sweet Rian.”

“Give them time, cousin,” Cerys said and smiled knowingly.

I snorted. “Bullshit. I don’t like him and he doesn’t like me. End of discussion.” When she was still looking at me with a cocky smile, I added, “Where is that bloody Palace of yours?”

“Come with us.” The Night Court princess flashed me a smile and led the way.

Seething with anger, I followed her and Zareen. Give them time, eh?

###

Never had I thought that a made-up place could look almost like a modern metropolis.

While sightseeing Velaris, I saw lots of old and new marble buildings that were housing massive theatres the size of a shopping centre, multilevel shops selling goods from all over Prythian, and twenty-four-hour restaurants that could accommodate over one hundred customers at a time. All one needed was to be found in the City of Starlight.

Walking around the city with Feyre and Rhysand’s children seemed like a lifelong dream. They were telling me stories about absolutely everything that was around us, beginning with the histories of some street names and ending with anecdotes about the owners of their favourite shops. Well, I was even acquainted with some shopkeepers near the Bridge of Eternal Light and given a twenty percent discount on everything they were selling when I would visit them next week. It was a shame I was leaving any day now, because I wanted to buy nice earrings.

Of course, we couldn’t miss the famous Palaces of Velaris which were indeed marvellous. Yet, we only visited two of them, the Palace of Thread and Jewels and the Palace of Bone and Salt, as they were both on the southern side of the Sidra. My guides didn’t want to cross the river and waste time on the other two Palaces, so they stuck to the northern bank.

Before anyone could have realised, it was nightfall. The streets, lit by many magical lamps, were even more crowded than during the day. Everything was busier and louder. So the Night Court fairies decided to venture deeper into the city and show me the second library in the city.

Now, licking the best hazelnut ice-cream in Velaris, I was strolling along a much quieter street with my magical companions. Each of us was holding ice-cream in a cone and rarely did we speak to one another. Apparently, eating was more entertaining than talking.

Walking alone in the middle of our group, I was observing the surroundings. I couldn’t help but notice that the monumental marble buildings in the city centre were now replaced by tall townhouses with greenish roofs and small front gardens. Each house was brightly lit, and when I got near one of them I thought I heard voices and music as if there was a party.

Turning my head back, I saw the twins and my little kidnapper who were talking quietly with the Snow Princess. White-haired Eirwen proved to be a nice person – provided you liked quiet and calm people – and chatted with me for a couple of minutes about my family. She seemed quite surprised when I told her I lived in a terraced house with my parents and sibling, and that I shared a room with my younger sister. Well, not everyone could afford living in a palace, right?

Going back to licking my delicious ice-cream, I set my eyes upon Conri, Rian and Zareen who were at the very head of our group. Gesturing and pushing one another playfully, they were laughing at something, and I was just waiting for one of them to land on the pavement. At least something like that happened each time I was pushing playfully with my sister, and, usually, it was Jaz.

Though I should have felt abandoned, as I walking in the middle without any company, I didn’t mind being alone now. I had my frozen dessert and nothing else mattered. So without thinking, I put some hazelnut ice-cream into my mouth and accidently made a loud smacking noise.

Immediately, Rian looked over his shoulder and fixed his blue eyes on me. Blushing, I came to realise that my noise must have been so loud that it attracted his attention.

Fuck. Fairies and their super hearing, I thought, observing the handsome muppet. He said something to Conri and Zareen that made them laugh, and, to my horror, dropped from his pace.

Suddenly, my ice-cream seemed to be super interesting. Shit, he’s going to walk with me and put me down for smacking.

Too afraid to lift my eyes, I sensed he caught up with me as my left arm felt a bit hotter. Before he was able to roast me, I said, “You weren’t lying about the ice-cream.”

“Because I don’t lie. Didn’t you know that High Fae can’t lie?” Rian asked with that Scottish accent.

I frowned. “But Maas wrote you can lie.”

“Oh, we have a name, then.” He smiled. “Maas. Who is that person? A man or a woman?”

“I will not tell you,” I said quickly.

Shit.

Suddenly, my ice-cream wasn’t as good as earlier.

He looked at me with curiosity. “I see. So you don’t deny that a person named Maas wrote the stories about us.” When I didn’t answer, he added, “All right.”

“You do realise I didn’t confirm that,” I said, hoping to somehow handle the situation.

“But neither did you deny it.”

I pondered over his words. “Fair enough. I gave you a piece of information and now I want one from you.”

Rian smiled. “Hmm. I’m listening. Though,” he lifted his right index finger, “remember I haven’t agreed on anything yet.”

Good. There was a yet.

“I’ve heard you’re blocking people around when you’re talking with me. As if you don’t want them to hear us.” I glanced at him.

With his hands in his pockets, he didn’t seem impressed. “And?”

“Why are you doing it?”

“Do I have to have a reason?” He shrugged. “Maybe I’m doing it out of the kindness of my heart. Yes, I have a heart. Right here.” He touched the left side of his chest.

I rolled my eyes and sighed. “Cheesy.”

We walked in silence for a couple of minutes, listening to the night around us.

When I glanced at him again, he was staring at the dark sky above us. “Thank you,” I said, catching him off guard. Rian immediately looked at me with surprise on his handsome face. “I’m glad you didn’t tell your parents about the sex scene,” I added. “In the cabin.”

“Who said I didn’t tell them?” he asked with a smile.

I huffed. “That’s not funny, Rian.”

“Of course I didn’t tell them.” He stopped right in front of me and leant closer. “Would you like to be informed by your eldest child that he knows the details of his conceiving?” He lifted one eyebrow. “Because I wouldn’t. And that’s why it’s going to be our little secret, isn’t it?”

Ciaran’s voice distracted me from replying. “We’re here,” he said. “That’s the second library in Velaris.”

Turning my head left, I fixed my eyes on a rather small building with beige walls, big blue windows and greenish roof. There were flowers everywhere, on the exterior windowsills, under the windows and on the stairs leading to the building itself. And it certainly didn’t look like a library.

“It looks like a cosy cottage,” I said, frowning.

“It’s simply disguised,” Rian explained. “When you step inside, there are three floors up and two floors down. I’ve been there for a couple of times.”

I smiled and looked at him. “So it’s bigger on the inside?”

It was his turn to frown as he surely couldn’t understand my reference. “Well, yes, it is. This library is much smaller than the one under the House and doesn’t have so many books.” Then, he flashed me a mysterious smile. “If I were you, I wouldn’t go inside this library at night.”

“Even with you as my protector?” I asked, fluttering my eyelashes.

“Well, especially with me because I would run away and leave you there alone.” When I laughed, he added, “It’s haunted.”

“Bullshit.”

He glanced at me. “Want to check it out?”

Though I didn’t believe in things like ghosts and wraiths, I was sure as hell that he would use his magic to lift something there and scare the shit out of me. I knew he was capable of such things, so I said, “Maybe another time.”

“Come on.” Rian grabbed my hand. “Let’s go inside.”

“No, I don’t want to,” I protested. “Rian, stop it.”

He laughed. “You’re scared.”

I opened my mouth to tell him something really mean when I suddenly felt a wave of coldness coming from his hand. Looking at our joined hands, I saw those famous three stars on his wrist that were now shining brightly with a yellowish light.

“What the–” I exclaimed but the three black stars on my own wrist started doing the same, and the coldness was growing stronger. I lifted my head and our eyes met. “Stop doing that,” I said.

He seemed quite worried. “That’s not me.”

“It’s not funny, Rian.” I gritted my teeth when the coldness intensified even more. “Let go of me.” When I tugged on our joined hands, I just drew him towards me and my second hand accidently grabbed his. “Sorry!” I gasped.

The stars on our other wrists started glowing too, and the coldness took over as well.

“I said it wasn’t me,” he snapped, trying to move his hands away. His shadows appeared and covered our hands, but it didn’t help either. “Fuck,” he muttered. “I can’t take both my hands away.”

All of a sudden, I heard a low humming sound that just came from nowhere.

Our eyes met seconds before something exploded between us, thrusting us aside into two different directions.

Chapter Text

At first, I didn’t know what had happened.

My head was spinning and I couldn’t keep my eyes fixed on anything. There was also that annoying buzz in my ears. Only after a while did I realise that I was lying on the street on my back and staring at the night sky. I heard some voices, but I couldn’t focus on them.

Someone approached me and grabbed my arm, lifting me carefully up, so I was now sitting.

It was Meleri.

“Lexi! Are you all right?” she asked, frightened and a bit panicked. I nodded and closed my eyes for no more than five seconds. “Oh, I’m so relieved,” she added. “I was worried about you. Rian got up right after he collapsed on the ground, but you were still lying there and not moving, so I thought…” She exhaled slowly. “But you’re fine. And I’m really glad.” She flashed me a sad smile.

Looking ahead, I saw Rian in the distance. He was standing opposite me with a slightly curved blade in his hand and looking around the street. He didn’t seem to suffer from the daze I was now in as he was able to spin around quite fast towards his siblings. He was approached by Cerys, who had two daggers that were burning, and Ciaran with Eirwen who were both holding bows made of ice.

I closed my eyes again. Thankfully, the buzz disappeared, but my head was still spinning.

“Lexi, are you ready to stand up?” Meleri asked, holding my arm.

When I opened my eyes, I was finally able to focus on her, but I wasn’t ready to move. So I shook my head, saying, “Give me some time, Melly. I can’t heal that fast.”

She frowned. “But Rian wants to go home right now. He said–”

And then, on my left, I saw something which looked like a dark swirling cloud that was rapidly surrounding us and blocking the way to Meleri’s siblings. Terrified and taken aback, I was just able to sit there, doing absolutely nothing to stop it from happening. I didn’t know what was going on. One look at Meleri told me she was even more shocked and petrified than me.

After several seconds, the dark wall between us and the rest of the Night Court fairies was completed and we couldn’t see one another. I heard someone cursed and I was pretty sure it was Ciaran.

“Are you two fine?” Cerys shouted from behind the wall.

I wanted to answer her, but I didn’t even have a chance to do that as a dry, rustling voice said, Ah, Meleri.

I heard Eirwen’s voice, asking, “What was that?”

My little kidnapper shivered.

The voice seemed to be all around us. It was as if the dark cloud could speak. And if it really did, then it meant that it was…

I swallowed loudly and, fixing my eyes on Meleri, asked, “Is that… Is that Bryaxis?”

She nodded, looking frantically around. “Yes.”

I came to reclaim my end of the bargain, little princess.

Meleri was still shivering when she responded, “But you said it would be in a few years.”

I’ve changed my mind.

“Melly, stop talking with it!” Rian called out. “We’re trying to get you out.”

The darkness started narrowing itself around us as if it wanted to swallow us both.

And I’m ready to collect it now.

I turned to my little kidnapper. “What did you offer it for bringing me here?” When Meleri didn’t reply, I repeated louder, “Answer me, Melly. What did you offer it?”

“Part of my magic,” she whispered. “I’ve already given it some, but–”

“What?” I lifted my brows and slowly stood up, dragging her with me.

You knew I would come for my payment one day. And tonight is that day, little princess.

“You did what?” I asked, staring at her. “You traded your magic for bringing a complete stranger to Prythian to save your brother from marrying without love? What were you thinking, Melly?”

“It was the best idea I had come up with at that time,” she murmured, avoiding eye contact.

I took a deep breath. “Sacrificing seems to be your family thing.”

I knew we had to escape before that thing was able to get closer to Meleri and steal her magic. Though coming up with an idea to get us both out of here seemed to be a case of high priority, I just couldn’t figure out how to achieve it. My mind was simply empty and I just hoped that those who were behind the black wall would be more successful.

You can’t run away from me, little princes. No one can help you now.

Yet, there was one thing that came to my mind that could have actually helped us.

“Hey, Bryaxis,” I said, scanning the dark wall around us. “Care to talk with me?”

The darkness stopped nearing and we heard the sound of sniffing.

The girl beyond the stars… What’s your name, human girl?

“You should know that since you brought me here,” I responded.

The only thing that was of interest to me was your pathetic and broken life.

“I beg your pardon?” My cheeks felt warm.

The dark cloud let out an unpleasant laugh, swirling and moving around us.

You were so desperate that winter night that I immediately picked up your distress call. Oh, you were crying your eyes out and wallowing in your own despair… You were so miserable… So broken and vulnerable…

“Shut up,” I said, gritting my teeth.

I felt your sorrow, human girl, when you were constantly reminding yourself of what you saw that night. I felt your shattered heart that was slowly dying in your chest and giving you true agony. I felt–

Through tears, I shouted, “I said shut up!”

I felt your mutilated dreams and hopes of a future with him that dissolved into thin air the moment you heard them and realised what was happening.

I let out a cry full of pain and covered my ears, not wanting to listen to it.

And I developed a taste for them.

“What is it talking about?” Meleri asked, but I couldn’t give her an answer.

I didn’t want to give her an answer.

“Meleri, are you both all right?” Cerys asked. “Lexi has just made a strange noise.”

Bryaxis got closer to us.

When you travelled here four days ago, I immediately recognised you and started looking for you. I knew the bonding spell I put on you would only work when the stars met. So I waited in the woods, but a bunch of fools shooed me away from my cover and I lost track of you, human girl. But when you activated the spell minutes ago, finding you was a piece of cake. And tonight…

A hand as if made of dark smoke shot my way and closed around my neck.

I couldn’t catch my breath.

I was unable to focus and move away from Bryaxis, though I really wanted to.

“Lexi!” Meleri shrieked. “Let her go!”

“What’s going on, Meleri?!” Rian demanded from behind the dark wall. “Answer me! Is it strangling Lexi? Meleri!”

Tonight is my victory. I will kill two birds with one stone. First, I will begin with you as you are easier. Mortal… When I will get rid of your filthy carcass, human girl, I will deal with that little princess whose magic made me stronger and hungrier for more. And then, I will drain every last drop of her magic.

The hand tightened even more, making me gulp for air that wasn’t going to get to my lungs.

I closed my eyes.

I knew I was dying.

I will use her as her parents used me all those years ago. When they promised me freedom and gave me absolutely nothing. And to think I was loyal to them for so long… But enough is enough.

“Please, let her go,” Meleri said, sobbing. “Please.”

There are still those faithful to the Dark Mother and they know everything that is happening in that Night Court of yours. And they will come.

Opening my eyes, I stared into nothingness. Well, at least I thought it was nothingness.

But the more I looked, the more the dark cloud began resembling a humanoid figure. So, with the final remnants of my consciousness, I put my trembling hand on the darkness around my neck. Seconds later, the dark wall around us disappeared and I was now standing opposite a young tall man with white hair and black eyes who was strangling me with his right hand.

And then, everything went black.

Chapter Text

The last day of the year had always been my favourite.

As a child, the only thing I cared about on New Year’s Eve was the fireworks show. I was able to sit on the windowsill for hours, watching the night sky and keeping an eye out for the colourful lights. Though exhausted, I liked it when the fireworks were illuminating the dark night and changing it temporarily back into day.

When I grew up, my love for the fireworks remained the same. Every time I was at a New Year’s Eve party, I just couldn’t wait for the great show. The second the countdown started, I was immediately by the window, observing the night sky and hastening the fireworks to show themselves.

This year, wanting to change the way I had always spent New Year’s Eve, I decided to go with Henry and our friends to Lake District. At first, we couldn’t settle our accommodation as the hotel prices were really high, but it turned out that Henry’s parents had a big lake house and let us stay there for a couple of days.

After a few hours of driving, we finally reached the house. Quite big and painted blue, it had two floors and lots of windows facing the nearby lake. Though I couldn’t see the tiny pier, I had immediately noticed the forest where Henry, Paula and Dominic used to play when they were children.

“What will it be, Lexi?” Henry asked, closing the car boot and lifting our suitcases. It was the first day of our four-day stay and we were the first ones to arrive. The rest of our friends were still on their way to spend the best New Year’s Eve in the world. “Where will we sleep? In the master bedroom?”

I laughed, following him into the house. “If you think you can persuade me to give you more tonight… I have to disappoint you. Not yet, darling.”

“Well, at least it was worth trying.” Henry stopped for a moment and put the suitcases on the ground. “I’ve forgotten something,” he said unexpectedly.

“What is it?” I asked, feeling confused.

“This.” He pulled me up to him and kissed passionately.

“Wow.” It was all I was able to say.

Henry laughed. “Why are you always so surprised when I kiss you like that?”

“I don’t know. I think I’m not used to it yet.”

“Well,” he gave me a look, “I think I should work on that.” Putting an arm around me, he pulled me closer and smiled. “Practice makes perfect, darling.”

I looked at his mouth. “True. But don’t you think we should get inside before I freeze my tits off? It’s so cold out here.”

Henry set his blue eyes upon my chest. “Freeze your tits off?”

I hit him playfully on his arm and asked, “Is that really the only thing that you paid attention to?”

He shrugged. “Yes.”

Rolling my eyes and gasping, I tried to get free. “Henry, your siblings will be here in several minutes, so let’s go inside and light a fire.” I gave him a smile. “You told me there was a huge fireplace in the living room and I can warm my tits a bit. Unless you want me to really freeze them off.”

My boyfriend glanced at my chest again. “Well, we wouldn’t want that to happen, right?”

“Definitely.” I tried to hide my smile when he let go of me and peeked at my shock-absorbers again. “Do you have the key?” I asked, trying to keep my hands warm. Though it wasn’t snowing, the temperature seemed to be quite low and my hands started to feel numb.

Henry grabbed our suitcases and said, “It’s in my jacket. Left pocket.”

When I finally managed to open the main door, all I could see was a dim room with lots of furniture that was covered in plastic. Apparently, Mr and Mrs Bailey weren’t spending much time here. “Do you need help with our luggage?” I asked, looking over my shoulder.

“No, thanks.” Henry smiled. “Let’s go inside, darling.”

Men, I thought, closing the door.

###

Standing by the window and drinking tea, I was observing our friends who had just arrived at the lake house. Dressed in a pale pink jacket, Paula was talking with Amanda and showing her something in her bag. Her blond hair was hidden under a big fluffy hat that had to be new as I hadn’t seen it before. Amanda, Janelle Monáe’s biggest fan in the universe, was wearing a grey coat and mittens, but she didn’t have a hat. Well, everyone knew that she loved showing her dark hair off and absolutely despised wearing hats.

Both girls laughed and looked into the bag again.

Smiling, I fixed my eyes on Marco, Amanda’s husband, who was unloading their luggage, and laughing at something Tyler was saying. He was a handsome man with a funny accent and beautiful brown eyes. Though I didn’t know him long, as he married Amanda in April, I liked him a lot.

A sudden movement drew my attention towards the car. When I looked there, I saw my best friend standing by his Ford and waving to me. I smiled and waved back, making Tyler grin. Oh, I loved that guy very much and couldn’t imagine my life without him. Two years older than me, he was like a big brother I had never had, and supported me in everything I was doing. Together with Paula, they were an inseparable part of my life.

Still watching the front garden, I heard steps in the living room. I sensed that Henry approached me by the window, and then wrapped his arms around my waist. “What are you drinking?” he asked, kissing my neck.

I sighed, leaning against him and wanting more caressing. “Tea. I found it in the cupboard. And answering your question, I checked the expiry date before I brew it.”

He laughed quietly, laying his chin on my shoulder. “I wasn’t even going to ask such a question, but fair enough.”

“Is Dom with them?” I asked, looking at our friends. “I haven’t seen him yet.”

“No, he’s not. Ty said he was going to be late.”

“Odd, don’t you think?”

Henry shrugged. “With or without him, it’s going to happen on Saturday. You know, Lex, stop thinking about my little brother.” He started kissing my neck again. “We’ve got more pressing matters to deal with at the moment.” Henry’s hands started wandering around my body, teasing it here and there, and making me want more. I closed my eyes, suddenly forgetting about my tea. I loved it when he was touching me like this. I loved it when…

“Whoa. You’re making out in front of a window?” Paula’s mocking voice brought me back down on earth. “Seriously?”

With a heart racing, I opened my eyes and pulled away from Henry. I knew my cheeks were red, but that didn’t stop me from glaring at our friends who were now standing in the living room and watching me and Henry. “I thought you were outside,” I said.

“Well, and now we’re here.” Paula rolled her eyes. “God, and to think that we could have walked in here two minutes later. And saw much more…” She made a wry face.

“Come on, darling, they’re young and in love,” Tyler said, laughing. “I believe we were the same all those years ago. You know, wet lips, hot kisses, lots of wine…” He tried to put his arm around his girlfriend, but she glared at him and then headed for the kitchen. “Hey. Don’t leave me like that, Paula. I’m already standing at attention.”

“I’m too hungry for this, Ty,” she called, not even looking at him. “Amanda, do you want to join me? I brought sandwiches and meat pie.”

“Yes! I’m so hungry I can eat a horse. Or even two.” Amanda flashed me a smile and disappeared in the kitchen.

Carrying two suitcases, Marco stopped in the middle of the living room and frowned. “Ragazzo, you sound like a horny little shit.”

“Don’t blame me. All these dirty thoughts made me hot and bothered.” Tyler moved his eyebrows up and down several times. “So I think I will snatch Paula into the bedroom and play hide the salami.”

I laughed. “Hide the salami? No one’s using that phrase anymore.”

“Really?” Tyler frowned and made a duck face. “I thought that everyone in our beautiful kingdom plays hide the salami.”

Marco chuckled and started climbing the stairs. “Pazzo.”

“I’ve heard that, Macaroni!” Tyler shouted.

“You know that I hate that nickname, Ty,” Marco replied, giving him a look over his shoulder. “You are truly a pazzo who plays hide the salami.” He laughed, disappearing upstairs.

Tyler approached the railing and lifted his index finger towards Amanda’s husband, saying, “Tonight, I’m gonna destroy you in Uno, bastardo.”

“Yeah, right.” We heard Marco’s voice. “Why don’t you eat some salami, you horny little shit? You’re not yourself when you’re hungry.”

“Arsehole.” Having given him the middle finger, my best friend turned around and only then did I notice that his nostrils flared. “My victory will be spectacular,” he said viciously. “I will destroy him like the Rebels blasted the Death Star.” Then, he adjusted his jeans and added, “But first, I need to play hide the salami with Paula.”

“Whoa. Grow up, man,” Henry said and crossed his arms. “Stop publicly announcing that you’re going to pound the duck with my sister.” He smiled.

Tyler and I laughed.

My best friend looked at me. “I think I’m gonna change my favourite phrase, Lexi.”

“Yes, please.” I rolled my eyes. “Do it, Ty, and forget that damn salami at last.”

Henry opened his mouth as if he wanted to say something, but his phone rang. He looked at it and said, “I have to answer it. I’ll be right back.” Next, he went outside and didn’t even put his jacket on.

“I hope he won’t get a cold.” I bit my lip, glancing at the front garden, but I didn’t see him there. Apparently, he must have gone towards the garage.

“It’s not that cold outside, so he’ll be fine,” Tyler replied. “He can always warm up with a glass of mulled wine.”

I turned around and flashed him a sad smile. “I’m afraid we don’t have any. Yesterday, I bought whiskey, beer and vodka, but not wine.”

“Hmm.” My best friend regarded me for a while. “Then I would have to go to the shops with Henry and buy some. You know, we can’t throw a New Year’s Eve party unprepared, can we?”

I showed some teeth. “I believe so.”

“But before we go, I need something to eat and drink,” he added and headed for the kitchen. Then, I heard him asking Paula, “Darling, do we have any salami?”

Chuckling, I turned around and looked at the garden. Still, there was no sign of Henry.

###

Later that day, we were all sitting in the living room and talking.

A fire burnt in the fireplace, making the whole room incredibly cosy and reminding me of Christmas. With a glass of red wine in my hand, I was sprawled over one armchair, Henry was sitting in the other one, and Tyler and Paula were lying on the carpet. The Monáes, as we sometimes called Amanda and Marco, were the only ones who decided to choose the big corner sofa.

“So, the weather forecast claims that tomorrow will be cold but sunny,” Marco said, looking at his phone. “And we’ll be able to see the stars at night.”

“And the fireworks.” Tyler put some peanuts into his mouth and started chewing.

“Yes, please,” I chimed in. “I love fireworks.”

Amanda drawled, “We all know that, Lexi. You’ve been talking about it for years.”

Shrugging, I said, “There’s no harm in repeating that over and over again.”

Amanda rolled her eyes. Then, she grabbed her whiskey and, looking at me, added, “One day, I’m going to put you in a firework and send you to the moon.” She tilted her glass and drank the rest of the liquid inside. “You wouldn’t even need a spacesuit, dearie,” she grinned.

I laughed. “I don’t think you’ll find such a big firework.”

“I’ll think of something,” she murmured, putting her empty glass on the table. “NASA will surely be of great assistance.”

“Well, I’ll take you up on that.” I toasted her.

“Before we start preparing for the party tomorrow, we should go for a walk in the forest.” Paula sat up and glanced at us all. “To breathe fresh air. To clear our heads. That stuff.” She shrugged. “And we’ll show you our favourite tree where Henry lost his two front teeth.” She smiled. “Thankfully, they were deciduous.”

“I’m sure they are still there,” Henry said, not taking his eyes off his phone.

“Maybe the tooth fairy took it?” Tyler asked, still eating peanuts. “And the coins are still waiting for you to collect them.”

“Santo cielo,” Marco muttered, putting his phone aside. “Please, don’t use the word ‘fairy’. I’m sick and tired of it.”

“And why is that?” I frowned.

“This one,” he pointed at his wife, “keeps telling me about some guys with huge wings and dark shadows around them.” He sighed and set his eyes upon Amanda. “I swear, the second you ask me to personate one of them in bed, I’m divorcing you.”

Amanda glared at him and said, “There was only one with dark shadows around him.”

“Non importa.” Marco crossed his arms. “I’m not going to personate him.”

I looked at Amanda and flashed her a huge smile. “Don’t tell my you’re reading ‘ACOTAR’.”

“Of course I am.” She beamed. “Actually, I’m reading the second part.”

“Oh, so you’re over Tamlin the Tool?” Paula asked. “Good. I couldn’t stand that guy.”

“So did I,” I said. “The moment that golden haired bastard pretended he didn’t know Feyre I knew he was finished.”

“Exactly!” Amanda exclaimed.

“What the hell were you three reading?” Tyler asked, frowning and eyeing us suspiciously.

“A book called ‘A Court of Thorns and Roses’,” Paula said. “I was telling you about this.”

Tyler’s only answer was, “Never heard of.”

“Come on, darling. It was last year,” she added, but Ty shook his head. “I knew you weren’t listening to me.” She sighed.

“That was a good choice,” Marco whispered and nodded his head several times.

Amanda glared at him again.

Looking at Marco’s sheepish smile, which was the only response to her glare, made me laugh. “Careful with that one,” I said. “Or you’re going to personate Rhysand in bed.”

“Rhysand!” Tyler shouted and we all looked at him. “I remember that guy. And the book of course.” He gave Paula a look. “That was the story about elves and magic.”

“Fairies,” Paula corrected him. “They were fairies.”

“Whatever.”

“Is that the one with the shadows?” Marco asked. “That Reason guy?”

“Yes, that’s him.” Amanda nodded. “I was telling you about Rhysand.”

Paula closed her eyes and whispered, “Rhysand is the best lover a female can ever dream of.” Then, she put her arm around Tyler and added, “You should learn from him, darling.”

“Yeah, right,” Tyler mumbled. “I’ve always known that a book character could be my next sex role model.”

“Or you can choose Cassian,” Amanda chimed in. “The one with huge wings.”

Chuckling, I raised my glass. “Well said.”

Paula kissed Tyler’s cheek and let go of him. “Maybe he also liked playing hide the salami,” she said and then fixed her eyes on Amanda. “You know, I’m sure he’s well-hung.”

Marco burst out laughing. “Santo cielo. I can’t believe you’re talking about fictional men’s balls.”

I asked, “And what should we talk about? Pussies?”

But it was neither Tyler nor Marco who answered my question. Still using his phone and probably browsing the Internet, Henry said, “Well, yes. For starters.” Though I gave him a look of disapproval, he didn’t take his eyes off the screen and continued, “That would be more interesting than someone’s nuts.”

Paula took a sip of her beer. “Well, you boys prefer talking about pussies, we girls prefer talking about balls and cocks,” she observed.

“Obviously.” Henry stood up and seemed to be quite annoyed. “I’m all in. I need to go to sleep.” He didn’t look at me as he headed for the stairs and started climbing them. When he disappeared upstairs, I realised he didn’t even kiss me goodnight or ask if I wanted to join him which was really strange.

“We should all go to sleep,” Tyler said. “We’ll need to be well-rested for the party.”

“That’s a good idea, darling.” Paula got up and extended her hand to him. “Let’s go. We have some salami to find.”

Ty laughed, standing up and kissing her hand. “I knew you would like that game.”

“Of course.” Paula smiled and then approached me with a sad smile. “Goodnight, Lexi.”

“Goodnight,” I replied, not looking at her. I was too busy cleaning up the glasses.

“I’ll help you if you want me to,” Paula added, but I shook my head. “All right then. Night, sunshines.”

“See you in the morning, guys” Tyler said.

When they climbed the stairs, the room went silent. The only sound that we heard was the fire crackling in the fireplace.

“Do you want to talk about it?” Amanda asked, still sitting on the sofa with Marco.

I lifted my head and set my eyes upon her. “No.”

“If you change your mind, you know where to find me, right?” She smiled.

Having grabbed the empty glasses, I straightened up and said, “Thanks, but I don’t need it.”

“Leave them, Lexi. We will take care of them.” Marco lifted his plate and glass. “We’ve got this, bambina.”

“Really?” I asked. When they both nodded, I sighed and put the glasses on the table. “Thanks. I think I will go upstairs and get some sleep.”

“Sure.” Amanda flashed me a smile.

Upset and a bit confused, I turned around and walked up slowly to the stairs.

It was the first time I had ever seen Henry behave like that and I had to admit I didn’t like it at all. I knew he sometimes could act like a spoilt child and hurt someone in consequence, but it was never done on purpose. He wasn’t like that.

Yet, to make things worse, I couldn’t get rid of the feeling that tonight’s behaviour seemed odd. I felt like he wasn’t my Henry anymore and the only reason I could come up with was that something happened today. Something he didn’t tell me about. Or didn’t want to. Either way, I knew I had to talk with him in the morning.

Chapter Text

It was a little after nine in the morning and we were all having breakfast in the kitchen when someone rang the doorbell. As it turned out, it was Dominic, Paula and Henry's brother, who decided to come earlier and bring some friends along. To our astonishment, the newly arrived brought loads of alcohol and so many frozen pizzas that we had to store them outside as there was no room in the freezer. No one had predicted that our little New Year's Eve party was going to be a huge bender.

Now, standing by the living room window with Paula at my side, I was observing the front garden. Our boyfriends and Marco were unloading the contents of the car boot and storing it in the garage, while Dominic was flirting with his friends and not lifting a damn finger to help.

"I still can't believe he brought two of them," Paula said quietly, gazing out the window. "That's two too many."

I shrugged. "Well, he's nineteen. He can bring friends of his own choosing."

"I'm not saying I want to forbid him having friends just because he's only nineteen." She gave me a look. "I'm just not sure such friends are good for him."

I laughed. "Are you his mum or sister?"

"Oh, stop it, Lexi." Paula snorted. "Mary and Hazel are too old for him, and yet he brought them along."

"Sometimes boys like older girls," I said. "Maybe Dom is one of them."

She sighed loudly. "I hope not."

"Anyway. They look quite nice." I fixed my eyes on Dominic and the girls. "I'm sure they won't hurt him if that's what you're worried about." I smiled.

My best friend gave me a look and sat on the sofa, leaving me by the window. "I can't stomach Hazel," she said angrily. "Amanda claims she overheard her boasting about scoring a guy in a bathroom during a family party. I bet she's able to do that."

Laughing, I turned around to face her. "I'm sure that's not true." When Paula frowned, I added, "Sure, Hazel sometimes looks a bit like a slut–"

"Told you," she chimed in.

I sat in the armchair and went on, "But appearances can be deceiving. Remember that, my sweet little bestie."

Paula clenched her jaw, evidently unconvinced. "No matter what you say, I'm not going to buy that shit. She's a slut, period." She crossed her arms. "And I'm taller than you, little one."

Laughing, I tucked both my feet beneath me. "I hoped you wouldn't notice that."

"I notice everything, sunshine" she said, smiling. "About that…" Her smile faded as she asked, "Did you talk with Henry about yesterday?"

For a long moment I stared at the fireplace, thinking about this morning and the short talk I had with him. Sadly, it didn't go as planned, but at least I talked with him and shared my worries. "I tried," I replied, fixing my eyes on her, "but he shrugged and said it was nothing."

"Do you believe him?" she asked, watching me carefully.

This time, it was my turn to shrug. "I don't know," I said, averting my eyes. "One part of me tells me that everything's okay and I don't need to worry, but the other claims there's something wrong with him. I just don't know what to do."

"Watch him under wraps. See if there's something off about him and his behaviour. That's the best advice I can give you, Lexi." Paula flashed me a sad smile and I nodded. "I've known my brother for twenty-two years. He's never had problems with drugs or alcohol, and he's been always a good student," she said quietly, playing with the fastening of her hoodie. "I know that he can behave like a spoilt brat, even though he's twenty-four, and annoy everyone within a five-mile radius."

"Just five? I would say that at least twenty," I joked.

"That's true." Paula laughed. "Either way," she went on, "we both love him and know that yesterday's behaviour was strange and something must be done about it."

"Right. We still have two days to figure it out," I said.

"Do you want to go outside with me and check on the boys?" she asked, standing up. "I do hope they unloaded the pizzas and booze, because there's still much to do." My best friend approached the front door and grabbed her jacket and shoes. "And knowing them, we would have to do it ourselves."

"Well, I hope they were supervised by Marco." I got to my feet and walked up to her. "He's like their guardian angel and, thankfully, watches their every step." Having flashed her a smile, I put my jacket and shoes on.

Paula chuckled. "If he's the guardian angel, then we're the archangels with super big wings." She spread her arms, showing the span of some invisible wings. "They're that fucking big."

"Like Cassian's," I said, laughing. "Or Rhysand's."

She smirked. "Oh, you mean Tyler's sex role model. Girl, last night was… OMG." She sighed loudly and had a goofy smile on her lips.

"Okay." I made a wry face. "Let's go outside, because I really don't want to listen to that."

"You have no idea what you're missing, Lexi Plexi." Paula looped her arm through mine and pressed closer. "My second advice?" She lowered her voice and added, "Start having sex with my brother. You're not going to regret it."

Huffing, I said, "You know, you should quit your job as a receptionist and start working as a sex therapist."

"I think that you've just found my dream job." Paula burst out laughing. "Next week, I'm going to send my CV and start wearing glasses. I would look smarter with them."

I rolled my eyes and replied, "Come on, smartass. We had to check on the boys. Remember?"

"Of course, I do. It was my idea after all." She adjusted her invisible glasses and gave me a smug smile. "Let's go. I'm ready to give them an earful."

###

Though it was almost five in the afternoon and the sun had already disappeared, we decided to go for a short walk. Well, frankly speaking, it was Paula's idea as she wanted to show us their favourite tree and didn't take no for an answer. So, after lots of sighs, pleas, and rolling eyes, we all agreed on her marvellous idea and I regretted doing it every damn minute of our stroll.

Slightly frozen and bored to death, I was walking next to Amanda and trying to warm my hands in my jacket pockets. Had I known it were so cold outside, I would have brought my blue gloves. But I was stupid enough to leave them in the bedroom where they were waiting for me to return.

Damn it, Lexi.

"When we'll go back, I will kill her," Amanda said, shaking with chills and hiding her hands in her sleeves. "I don't care if she's my friend or if it's the last day of the year… I will gladly do it."

I laughed quietly, looking at her. "You have to get in line, sugar. I am first to execute her today and I'm not going to let go."

"We can always share." She narrowed her eyes. "It's easier to do something together. One will hold her, while the other will do the job."

"Very well." I flashed her a smile. "But first, we have to go back home."

Amanda's face darkened at the thought and her eyes were immediately fixed on Paula. "I don't think we're going back yet," she added. "That blonde bimbo is having the time of her life."

When I glanced at Paula, I saw her talking and laughing with Tyler and Dominic. The three of them didn't seem to be frozen or bored like me but were joyful and full of energy. I didn't know how it was even possible at this temperature.

"They must be drinking something," Amanda said, still shaking and hiding her hands. "I wish I had taken a bottle with me. I'm sure no one would even notice one missing vodka with all that booze stashed in the fridge." She snorted. "At least, I would be happy and stop shaking like that."

When I chuckled, she glared at me.

"Sorry." I flashed her an apologetic smile. "Had I snitched a bottle of vodka, I would have happily shared it with you, Amanda."

She rolled her eyes, but there was a smile on her lips when she said, "I would have appreciated it."

Having looked at Paula and the boys again, I noticed that Hazel stopped talking on the phone and grabbed Dominic's arm, blabbing and laughing like an idiot.

One year older than me, Hazel was a really pretty girl with brown eyes and long dark hair. Tall and slim, she was like a walking and breathing supermodel, but her rather unpleasant voice was off-putting. It was so awful that I simply didn't like talking or listening to her and avoided both things as best as I could. Unlike his elder sister, who admitted she despised her and kept calling her 'slut', Dominic was so stuck on her that he could spend hours with her and didn't seem sick of it.

"You know," I turned my head towards Amanda, "Paula said that she didn't like Hazel and I didn't agree with her. But the more time I spend with her, the more I am convinced she was right." I set my eyes upon Hazel and her dark hair. "Paula had even called her a slut… And to make things worse, she doesn't know it yet that Hazel has already slept with Dom."

Amanda laughed. "How do you know?"

"Ty told me before we went out." When she kept laughing, I looped my arm through hers and pressed closer. When she finally calmed down, I added quietly, "He had a long talk with him at Christmas and Dom admitted he had sex with Hazel on Halloween."

Amanda whistled. "Well done. He's a man now." When I sighed, she said, "Okay, I'm sorry. I've known him since we were children and I'm really happy he had finally enjoyed sex." She smiled. "You should be next."

Suddenly feeling angry at her, I stopped in the middle of the path and replied, "First Paula, now you. What is wrong with you, people? Why do you all think I should have sex with Henry? That I should lose my virginity with him?" I crossed my arms and added, "I don't feel bad about being a twenty-one-year-old virgin."

"Sweetie, no one's judging you." Amanda came closer and put her hand on my arm. "Actually, I admire you. I wasn't so determined to keep my virginity for the man of my life and lost it with a footballer after one of the matches." She made a face. "It wasn't romantic at all."

Sighing, I lowered my hands. "I don't need it to be romantic, Amanda," I said. "I just want to do it with the man I love and feel safe with. Don't get me wrong. I love Henry very much, but… I haven't thought much about spending my whole life with him. Well, at least not yet. We still have time."

"No worries." Amanda smiled and we continued our walk. "Take your time, girl. I'm sure that he would understand it, because he loves you and you mean a world to him. Everyone sees that."

"Well, the thing is that he keeps talking about sleeping with me." When she looked at me, I added, "He's joking about it, but I think that he's sex-starved. That the things we do… aren't enough for him."

Amanda frowned. "Well, I'm not an expert, but I think you should talk with him, Lexi. Tell him what you feel and ask about his feelings, too." She flashed me a smile. "This way your relationship will be stronger and based on trust and honesty."

"Thanks, Amanda." I smiled.

"You're welcome, sweetie. That's what friends are for." She put her hand on my arm again and squeezed it. "I told you yesterday that you could talk with me about anything."

I nodded.

"Ah, damn it!" she exclaimed, hiding her hand into her pocket. "I will truly kill her and no one will ever find her body."

Laughing, I said, "So it's a good thing that Marco isn't here. He doesn't have to witness your murder."

"And to think I could have come with him and Henry to buy some fizzy drinks," she grunted. "I wouldn't feel so cold."

I shrugged. "Or you could have stayed at home like Mary did."

"True. But I've already read the second part of ACOTAR and I don't have anything else to read." She made a sad face. "You didn't bring books with you, did you?"

"Sorry."

"Maybe I should ask Hazel for books," Amanda said. When I gave her a doubtful look, she added, "Yeah, I know. She doesn't look like a walking library. I don't think she has ever read a single book in her whole life. Well, come to think of it… I don't believe she can read at all."

I burst out laughing. "Stop it, Amanda."

"Don't tell me that didn't cross your mind at some point." She smiled. "Sure, she's texting a lot, but I haven't seen her with a book or paper in years. And remember that I've known her for a long time."

Suddenly, we both went silent, watching the dark bare trees around us and hoping to get warm. The rest of our friends were far ahead and there was no one to eavesdrop on us. So I glanced at Amanda and said, "There's one thing that is bothering me."

"Sure, shoot."

"I was watching Hazel during our lunch today and all she did was laughing and talking about shit," I added. "But then, she tried to talk with Henry and… their conversation was rather awkward. Or at least I found it like that."

As a matter of fact, Hazel was trying to talk with Henry about his job, hobbies and mutual friends, but he didn't seem to be interested in a conversation with her. Instead of speaking with his hands and smiling a lot, as he was always doing, Henry was just using sentences of less than two words and avoided all eye contact with her. I didn't know why he was behaving like that, and I added that situation to Henry's 'awkward behaviour' list that I created the other evening. To be honest, one of the most terrifying things about that list was the fact that it was constantly expanding and including stranger examples.

"Well, yeah, I saw that, too." Amanda went silent. "They were dating some years ago, but it didn't work," she said after a while.

I nodded, staring at the trees again. "I see. We don't talk much about his exes."

"Who does?" She shrugged. "Don't worry, sweetie. There will come a time when you will talk with him about everything. About the past. About the present. About the future. Do you know what we call it? Marriage." She winked.

I flashed her a smile. "Maybe one day I will find out."

"Sure." She beamed. "I'm saving money to buy a freaking awesome dress for your wedding, so don't disappoint me, sweetie."

Laughing, I said, "I won't."

"All right, then." She sighed but then suddenly squeaked, startling me a bit. "I see the house!" she exclaimed. "Yes! Finally a place to warm my little body."

When I looked left, I too saw the blue walls of the lake house and felt really relieved. Just like Amanda, I was frozen to the marrow and ready to warm my big arse near the fireplace. Oh, God, I was yearning for fire and a blanket, but there was still a good distance between me and the warmth of the house. But I knew I would make it. I had to.

By the time we got to the house, Paula and the rest of our friends had already been there and they were talking with Marco who was unloading the car boot. At first glance, it seemed they bought enough fizzy drinks to throw several New Year's Eve parties, but it wasn't for me to say. Paula was organising the party, so she was making all the decisions regarding food and drinks, and I had to agree to it.

Having looked around, I didn't see Henry anywhere, so I asked Marco, "Where's Henry? Weren't you supposed to go with him?"

"I was, bambina," he looked at me, "but he said he had a call and couldn't come with me. So, I went shopping alone."

I frowned. "He keeps getting calls, don't you think?"

Paula shrugged. "It's probably something connected with his job. You know that sometimes it's hard to make a break from your work."

"But it's Saturday, for God's sake," Tyler chimed in. "Don't they know that people relax at the weekend?"

"Well, maybe they don't," Amanda said. "So, let's show them the right way to spend Saturday and New Year's Eve."

Paula smiled and high-fived her. "That's the spirit!"

"We're all little tired after the stroll," Tyler gave his girlfriend a long look, "and I think it's time to relax. Marco, leave that shit be, and let's get a drink. We'll finish that later with Dom and Henry."

Marco sighed and closed the car boot. "All right. It's damn cold. I could really use a drink."

"Me too," Hazel cut in, still holding Dominic's hand. "I want a big glass of icy cold vodka. Anyone else?" She looked around, flashing us a smile.

"Oh, I want one, too." Dominic laughed and raised his hand. Unlike the rest of us, he didn't notice the dismissive look that Paula gave him, because he went on, "I think we should start the party now. Why wait until eight o'clock?"

In response to his bold words, Hazel kissed his cheek and mumbled something about the dangerous combination of him and alcohol. Slightly amused, I exchanged a look with Amanda who was covering her mouth with a hand, obviously trying to hide her grin.

"Right." Tyler smiled. "So, let's get inside and start that party." His words were greeted enthusiastically and we soon started walking towards the main door, chatting and laughing with one another.

Having looked over my shoulder, I noticed that I didn't close the gate. So, I stopped abruptly and said aloud, "Shit. The gate is open."

Amanda looked at me. "Sorry, sweetie. You were the last one to enter. It's your turn to close it. Do the duty." She winked and disappeared in the house.

Huffing, I approached the gate as fast as I could and closed it. Then, just as quickly, I ran towards the house and opened the main door, saying, "The gate is closed and no one will get in without an invitation." I slammed the door and turned around.

Everyone in the living room was silent and looking at me with pity in their eyes. Feeling a bit confused, I frowned and opened my mouth to ask what was going on, but then I heard it as well.

A low, continuous moan was coming from upstairs and it was accompanied by the sound of a dull thud. As if someone was…

I blinked.

Once.

Twice.

Thrice.

With a racing heart, I looked at the stairs and made a step forward. From the corner of my eye, I noticed that Paula tried to grab my hand and probably stop me, but Tyler caught her before she was even able to touch me.

Step by step, I was climbing the stairs with a sinking heart.

The sounds were getting louder with every second I spent on scrambling to the top.

Dazed, I finally reached the first floor and turned left.

And then, I saw them.

Leaning against the wall, she was wrapping her legs around his back and kissing his neck. With her eyes closed, she passed her fingers through his blonde hair and let out another moan of ecstasy. In response, he picked up the pace and laughed quietly, making my skin crawl.

Second after second, I was standing there, desperately trying to process everything that was happening right before my eyes. I couldn't move. I couldn't speak. I couldn't blink. It was like I froze in the middle of the short corridor with my eyes wide opened, and I wasn't able to go anywhere.

Her moans stopped rapidly when he kissed her passionately, saying into her mouth, "I love you."

Something cracked inside me.

I love you. He was saying that to me all the time.

I love you. In the morning – right after he woke up.

I love you. During the day – in time to make my shitty day bright again.

I love you. At night – just before he fell asleep.

I love you. I heard those three words so many times that I got used to them, and hearing them at that moment made me feel sick.

Gasping, I covered my mouth with a hand, and that sound caught her attention. All of a sudden, she opened her eyes and looked directly at me, ceasing to move.

The horror I saw in Mary's brown eyes was nothing compared to the horror that was now filling my whole body. It was flowing in my veins, getting into every part of my shattered heart. It was clinging to my arms and legs, making it impossible for me to move. It was even intoxicating my thoughts, forcing me to fix my eyes on them and watch them have sex against the wall.

I blinked.

Alerted by Mary's stillness, Henry gave her a look. What he saw in her face made him turn his head left, directly towards me, and stay completely motionless. "Fuck," he said loudly, still with his penis inside her.

That was it.

I turned around and headed for the stairs, deaf and blind to everything that was behind my back.

"Lexi, wait," Henry exclaimed.

I have to leave.

"Lexi, please. Let me explain." He was following me as I heard his footsteps. "Lexi, darling, wait." There was fear in his voice.

I have to escape.

"Lexi, I'm begging you. Wait."

Almost running down the stairs, I felt something wet on my cheeks, but I was too preoccupied with escaping this place to even bother. When I finally got down, my friends were still standing next to the door, exactly where I left them seconds ago, and most of them weren't even looking at me.

Good. I didn't care.

I had to get out.

With a shaking hand, I pressed the handle and opened the door. Then, I stormed out of the house and immediately tripped, falling to the ground.

"Lexi, wait," Henry said, but his voice was still coming from the house. So, he didn't go after me as I thought he would. As I – stupid cow – hoped he would…

"You're not going anywhere, arsehole." It was Tyler. The next thing I heard was the slam of the door and everything went silent.

On my knees and with my head bent, I let the tears fall.

It was unbearable.

I didn't know what to do. I didn't know what to think. I didn't know what to say.

All I wanted to do was cry my heart out and stop that terrible pain in my chest. At times, it seemed so real that I wanted to scratch it out of the place where my heart used to be and toss it somewhere into the forest. I wanted to get rid of it at all cost. I wanted to put an end to it for good.

With tears still running down my face, I clenched my fists over and over again, frantically trying to forget the image of the two of them banging in the corridor. I squeezed my already swollen eyes, but it stayed in my mind anyway.

Hiding my face in my hands, I let out a cry full of pain, and felt that my body started shaking. The pain in my chest deepened, making me hard to breathe. "Oh, God. Oh, God," I kept saying, squeezing my eyes again.

But nothing worked.

No tears, no pleas, no cries of pain, and surely no broken hearts could make it all go away.

Everything I saw today truly happened and destroyed my whole life.

I was unwanted.

I was lost.

I was alone.

Alone.

I wanted to be alone.

Still hiding my face, I felt someone's hand on my back, but I didn't look up immediately. When I opened my eyes after a while, all I could see was blinding brightness.

Chapter Text

What do you fear the most?

I hear a knock on the front door, so I open it. All I see is a young police officer standing on my doorstep and a police car in the distance. “Yes?” I ask.

“I’m really sorry,” he says, giving me a sad look. “Your parents were in a head-on crash with a drunk driver who fled the scene. The paramedics were trying to resuscitate both of them for a full hour, but despite their best efforts, they passed away. I’m really sorry.”

I slam the door in his face.

I am now completely alone.

###

What do you fear the most?

My house is burning. The fire is everywhere – it’s coming out of the windows and covering the roof. There are several fire engines and lots of firefighters. The whistles are wailing. The lights are blinding me.

I come closer to the building, looking around. “Is the house empty? Have you found anyone inside?” I ask the nearest firefighter, trying to shout over the noise.

He glances at me and replies, “A teenage girl. She is dead.” Then, he runs into my burning house.

I am now completely alone.

###

What do you fear the most?

“Miss, you have to answer my questions,” the police officer says, gazing at me with annoyance in her eyes.

Feeling wet and cold, I’m looking around. It’s dark and chilly. For a moment, all I can hear is the lapping of the nearby water. “But I don’t know what happened,” I whisper.

The officer huffs. “You were sailing in a boat with four people, two women – one with dark hair and one with fair hair – and two men, both with dark hair. The boat belonged to Mr Archibald Bailey. According to the witnesses, you were all drunk and under the influence of drugs. Suddenly, your boat capsized and everyone fell into the lake. You are the only survivor. What happened there?”

“I don’t know.” I cover my mouth with my hand.

I am now completely alone.

###

What do you fear the most?

It’s pitch dark. The only sounds I hear are the whistles of invisible arrows that are flying above my head, but I don’t know where the archers are. I need a place to hide or I may end up dead like the blond guy next to me. Shaking, I emerge slowly from behind the huge rock and then I see her.

With her long dark hair pulled back in a ponytail, she is fighting a hooded man twice her size. She’s really tired and barely standing, though her two daggers are still covered with fire. I notice that her right wing is seriously injured and that’s probably why she can’t hide both of them.

Suddenly, the hooded man punches her in the face and she falls to the ground with a cry of pain. In an instant, he puts his sword in her belly and lets out a victorious laugh. With tears in my eyes, I watch her trying to gasp for air and cursing the hooded man who spits on the ground and leaves.

My legs are shaky when I approach her and kneel on the ground next to her. Tears are running down my cheeks, but I don’t care. I grab her hand and she looks at me.

“Go,” she says. “Save yourself. Don’t be stupid. Run… Tell him that–” Her eyes become glazed and she’s staring into oblivion.

“No,” I whisper, shaking my head and not letting go of her hand. “Please, don’t…”

There is nothing I can do when she takes a breath but doesn’t exhale. I close my eyes, sobbing.

I am now completely alone.

###

What do you fear the most?

Hiding behind a tree, we are standing next to each other and looking frantically around. She is panting loudly, clenching her fists and readying herself for the next fight. I know we used all our bullets to kill those creatures, and we must find some ammunition as soon as possible.

“Let’s go,” I say, grabbing her small hand and leading her deep into the forest. “We have to draw away from the cave.”

“I know.” She nods and only now do I see that her blond hair is dirty and bloodied. “Do you think we will find the others?” she asks and glances at me.

I shrug. “I hope so. Maybe your brother has some–”

The air around us gets chilly and we know that they have found us. There is no use of escaping as they are faster than humans and enjoy running after their prey. We’ve seen that many times before and, surely, we don’t want to find out the hard way.

“Stay calm,” I tell her, looking around. “I have a knife in my pocket, so I can use it as a last resort. Unless someone comes to help us.” I flash her a sad smile.

Suddenly, a blurred black object springs out of the bushes that are in front of us and pins her down, thrusting me aside. I hear her screams and cries for help, but another black object lands between me and her, blocking the way.

Standing up, I take the knife out and say, “Let her go.”

The doglike creature opposite me growls and bares its teeth, preventing me from helping her. I notice that its long shaggy hair is covered in blood, so that one must have killed our friends. Shouting and still holding the knife, I take a swipe at it and it backs away. I repeat the swipe, but the creature doesn’t move. Instead, it growls again and glances at the second one as if telling it something. Before I’m able to move or say something, the second creature sinks its teeth into her neck and she shrieks in terror.

“No!” I scream at the top of my lungs, but it’s too late.

I am now completely alone.

###

What do you fear the most?

It’s a perfect day. The sun is shining in the clear sky, the lilacs are blooming all around us and the man I was born to be with is standing opposite me and smiling.

His blue eyes are fixed on me and I feel like the most beautiful woman in the whole world. Holding the wedding ring, he says, “With this ring, I marry you and bind my life to yours.” His hand is warm when he touches my finger and slowly places the ring on it. “It is a symbol of my eternal love, my everlasting friendship, and the promise of all my tomorrows.” He gives me another smile that melts my heart away.

I don’t take my eyes off him when I reach for the second wedding ring and repeat the same words, “With this ring, I marry you and bind my life to yours. It is a symbol of my eternal love, my everlasting friendship, and the promise of all my tomorrows.” Finally, the ring is placed on the fourth finger of his left hand where it would stay for the rest of his life.

Our eyes meet and we smile at each other.

The wedding celebrant grunts and says, “You have made a statement to those around you of the relationship you wish to cherish and share.” He smiles and continues, “A strong marriage is formed by love and friendship, by learning to compromise, and by caring for one another. This is the core of your marriage and the reason you are here. Today marks a new beginning for you both as a married couple and I hope you will look back on this day with happiness, love and laughter.”

My handsome dark-haired husband, who is still holding my hand, gives me another smile and winks.

The celebrant goes on, “You have both made the declarations prescribed by law and have made a solemn and binding contract with each other in the presence of the witnesses here assembled. Therefore, I am delighted to announce, that from this day forward, you are now husband and wife. You know what to do, don’t you?” He grins.

In one swift motion, my husband embraces me and leans me back. Staring into his blue eyes, I flash him a smile and put my arms around his neck. Then, he kisses me passionately. I hear clapping and roars of laughter.

When he lets go of me, I fix my eyes on him and whisper, “I love you.”

“I know.” He leans his forehead against mine. “I love you, too.”

I close my eyes. “I know.”

Inhaling deeply and still pressing my forehead to his, I’m about to open my eyes and give him a smile when I hear the sound of a gunshot.

There’s a dreadful cry coming from behind me.

In a daze, I lift my head to look at my husband who is staring at me with disbelief in his eyes. I frown and peer down at him. Only then do I see a big stain of blood on his chest which is growing with every passing second.

Gasping, I look at him again and feel that my eyes are filling with tears. “Honey?” I ask, cupping his cheek, but he doesn’t reply. Instead, he leans forward, pressing his limp body onto mine and forcing me to sit on the ground.

Clumsily, I embrace him and stare at his handsome face, looking for anything that can tell me what is going on. I barely notice that my shaky hands are covered in his blood. “Honey?” I ask again, but his eyes become glazed and there’s blood coming from his mouth.

“I’ve already called 911. They are coming,” someone says, but I don’t take my eyes off him.

With tears slowly running down my face, I put my hand on his cheek and whisper, “Don’t go, my love. Please, don’t leave me alone.”

He fixes his blue eyes on me, but I see that he can’t keep them focused. “I love you,” he says, closing and opening his eyes for a couple of times.

“No,” I whisper. My white wedding dress is slowly getting soaked with his crimson blood. “Please, don’t go. I love you, too.”

He coughs and looks at me, flashing me a small smile. Then, he stares into oblivion and his chest stops moving.

I let out a cry, cuddling his limp body.

I am now completely alone.

###

What do you fear the most?

“They passed away. I’m really sorry.”

What do you fear the most?

“A teenage girl. She is dead.”

What do you fear the most?

“You are the only survivor.”

What do you fear the most?

There is nothing I can do when she takes a breath but doesn’t exhale.

What do you fear the most?

The second creature sinks its teeth into her neck and she shrieks in terror.

What do you fear the most?

He stares into oblivion and his chest stops moving.

What do you fear the most?

He kisses her passionately, saying into her mouth, “I love you.”

“Fuck.”

“Lexi, wait.”

“Lexi, please. Let me explain.”

“Lexi, darling, wait.”

“Lexi, I’m begging you. Wait.”

“Lexi, wait.”

I’m on my knees and let the tears fall.

What do you fear the most?

I fear being alone.

Chapter Text

A piercing sound filled my ears.

Opening my eyes and taking a deep breath, I realised I was kneeling on a cobbled street. My cheeks were wet and my eyes so swollen that I was barely able to see. Somehow, I managed to look around, and I saw a dimly lit street with tall medieval-looking houses. There were also some people standing near me. Frowning, I got to realise that I knew them and the place I was now in, but…

With a shaking hand, I pressed the handle and opened the door. Then, I stormed out of the house and immediately tripped, falling to the ground.

“Lexi, wait.”

“You’re not going anywhere, arsehole.”

The next thing I heard was the slam of the door and everything went silent.

“Oh, God,” I gasped, covering my face in my hands and bending to the ground. A sob escaped my mouth as images from New Year’s Eve started filling my mind. Going home after the stroll. Them having sex against a wall. Me running down the stairs. Me falling to the ground and crying my heart out. Me begging–

“I’ve been waiting for that day for a long time,” a quiet yet strong voice said, sounding rather familiar. “First, you used my youngest daughter and filled her head with treacherous promises of solving all her problems. You gave her false hope and assured that you would help her brother as long as she gave you some of her magic.”

Rhysand.

“Then, you deceived her and made a bargain with her, but you knew that she wouldn’t be able to fulfil it.” There was some sort of groaning, but it wasn’t Rhysand’s, because he added angrily, “You convinced a young untrained female to help you cast a bonding spell and then involved other lives in your sick game.”

I sensed that someone approached me, so I raised my head. Blinking, I tried to chase the tears away and I realised that it was Rian. With sorrow in his eyes, he knelt in front of me and grabbed my right hand.

“You deliberately brought a young mortal woman into this world, just because you found enjoyment in her despair and broken heart,” Rhysand went on. “You tried to use her to your own advantage as well and got my heir involved in the process.”

Rian squeezed my hand gently and flashed me a sad smile.

“To make things worse,” the groaning intensified, just as Rhysand’s voice became louder, “you were going to kill that innocent human out of boredom, and then suck out my daughter’s magic had I not interfered.”

Gazing at Rian, I knew my eyes started filling with tears once more.

Everything that was swirling inside me seemed so painful and so overwhelming that all I wanted to do was cease remembering Henry and his betrayal. With all my heart, I wished I could forget about that damn evening and never return to it again, but I couldn’t. All those terrible memories were so deep inside my head, heart and soul that I had to live with them for the rest of my miserable life.

Not letting go of my hand, Rian squeezed it once more and whispered tenderly, “I’m here, Lexi.” I felt my chin started to tremble and I was on the brink of breaking down as he got closer to me and repeated with a sad smile, “I’m here. I’m not going to leave you alone.”

Gasping and sobbing at once, I clung into him and buried my face in his neck. When he put his arms around me and cuddled me up, I burst out crying, releasing all that was nagging me and causing real pain.

“I’m here,” he said, gently stroking my back. “I’m here with you, Lexi.”

“Did you really think you would get away with your doings so easily? That I wouldn’t find out the truth about them?” Rhysand laughed quietly. “Apparently, you have forgotten that I’m the High Lord and this is my Court. This is my family.”

There was a strangled sound behind me, but I didn’t turn around to see what was happening. Instead, I snuggled up to Rian and closed my eyes.

“And I’ll do anything to protect them from harm,” Rhysand added. “Especially, when the harm is as unpredictable as you, my dearest Bryaxis.”

Alerted, I lifted my head.

Bryaxis?

Someone else – Bryaxis – let out a sigh and said, “Things we do for love, High Lord, are equally unpredictable, and they could backfire in a myriad of ways. You said you wanted to protect your family, but did you think about the consequences? Did you think about that poor innocent human when you stabbed me with your sword?” There was a cough, but Bryaxis went on, “Or were you so focused on avenging your family that you simply forgot about her and sending her back home? You do realise, High Lord, that by killing me you’re destroying the only way to her world, don’t you?”

Letting go of Rian, I fixed my eyes on him. When I noticed that he was staring at me with a guilty look on his face, I frowned.

“Is that true?” I whispered.

He lowered his eyes and replied quietly, “I’m sorry, Lexi.”

Gasping, I moved away from him and slowly turned around.

Just a few feet from me, there was a white-haired man who was kneeling on the street and looking straight at Rhysand. The High Lord of the Night Court had a bloodied sword in his hand and there were shadows all around him. I fixed my eyes on the white-haired man – on Bryaxis – who suddenly placed his left hand on his chest and coughed once again.

Rhysand hesitated for a second before answering, “I’ll find a way to send her back home.”

“Will you, High Lord?” There was laughter in Bryaxis’s hoarse voice. “Or will you be so preoccupied with protecting your own family that you’ll forget about her again?” He removed his hand from his chest and looked at it. I noticed there was something dark on the palm of his hand.

Blood.

“Unlike you,” Rhysand responded coldly, “I don’t break my word. Should I remind you the promise you made to me and your High Lady all those years ago?”

Bryaxis smirked. “They were just words.”

“Words have consequences.”

“Well, in that case,” the white-haired man went on and laid his hand on the chest wound again, “your youngest is bound with me forever.” He coughed, flashing Rhysand a nasty smile. “From the moment she sealed our bargain with her blood, she was obliged to just give me her magic. But when she recited the Eterne Oath–”

“You don’t have to give me a detailed account of that day,” Rhysand broke in. “I saw it in my daughter’s mind. And believe it or not, I’ve learnt this and that about blood oaths.”

“Then you know perfectly well that she doomed herself for all eternity.” Bryaxis stood slowly up and, panting, added, “I can demand her magic right now and there is nothing you can do about it, High Lord.”

Detecting a movement, I turned my head right, and saw Rian who was standing next to me and holding a curved blade. With a stern face, he was observing his dad and Bryaxis. “Get out of here,” he whispered, not looking at me. “Find the cake shop and then go to the River House. Don’t look back, Lexi.”

When I nodded, he carefully approached the two men in front of us.

Reluctantly, I stood up and turned back to go to the residence, but then I noticed a small figure that was coming nearer us. I narrowed my eyes, trying to recognise the person, but Rian was faster than me as he asked, “Melly, what are you doing here?”

Dirty and exhausted, my little kidnapper stopped right in front of him and said, “I was worried about you.”

“You were supposed to go with Eirwen and the twins.” Rian turned towards his younger sister. “You can’t be here.”

Meleri glanced at him and then at me. “I couldn’t leave you alone.”

Her brother frowned. “Sweetheart, you’re not safe here. Take Lexi and go home. I’ll be fine, I promise.” Rian flashed her a smile.

“But–”

“No buts,” he cut in. “Do as I say, Meleri.” Then, he added calmly, “Please.”

The young fairy furrowed her eyebrows, but she eventually nodded. “Fine,” she replied and extended a hand towards me. “Come on, Lexi.”

I was just about to grab it when I heard a malicious laugh, so I looked over my shoulder.

“Holy shit,” I gasped.

Too preoccupied with talking with Rian and Meleri, I hadn’t noticed that Bryaxis started changing into his previous form – the black cloud that was surrounding us previously. His arms were nothing more than dark shadows and the same thing was happening to the rest of his body.

With a horrible smile on his face, the white-haired creature hissed, “Now, that we are all here, I think I will reclaim my end of the bargain, little princess.”

“No, you won’t,” I said, standing in front of Meleri and shielding her with my own body. Though I was perfectly aware that I would have no chance of fighting Bryaxis, I couldn’t stand doing nothing. Besides, I noticed that Rian was nowhere to be found, so I was Meleri’s only protector. I closed my hands into fists and readied myself for the attack.

Bryaxis flashed her a smile, completely ignoring me.

“I have been gathering my strength and waiting for you to come, little princess, because I knew that you would do it anyway.” He glanced at Rhysand and went on, “You are all so predictable. So changeless… I would shed some tears if only I could.” He showed some teeth. “You thought you could kill me like that, High Lord. You thought that stabbing me with a simple sword can subdue me forever. Oh, no. Not when your daughter’s magic is inside me.” The rest of Bryaxis’s body began transforming into shadows. “You can’t stop it, High Lord. Not now. Not ever.”

“We’ll see about that,” Rhysand said and lifted his sword.

Bryaxis laughed hoarsely. “When she’s finally mine, I’ll deal with you, half-breed Lord. Your father disgraced all purebloods when he mated with that seamstress.”

“Really?” Rhysand asked, sighing. “I’ve been listening to that shit for over six hundred years. I should really write a book about that, but I need a catchy title. Any ideas?” He looked around. “No? That’s a pity.”

“Mock all you want, like everyone else in that court of yours,” Bryaxis hissed. He was once again a swirling dark cloud, yet this time with a scary head. “But when the time comes, the Dark Mother will tend to you all. And I promise that you won’t like it.”

“Oh, I do love such promises,” Rhysand broke in, coming closer to him. “So tell me, when will that Dark Mother come? Any specific time?”

Bryaxis narrowed his eyes. “Sooner than you would expect.”

“Hmm. That’s better than nothing.” The High Lord shrugged, still approaching the dark cloud. “Should I prepare a room for her at the House? Should I offer some refreshments? Will she travel with a suite? Will there be males or females? Will she–”

“Enough of that nonsense!” Bryaxis roared and the sound echoed through the air.

Still shielding my little kidnapper, I shrieked when a hand that was made of dark smoke shot towards me and the one that was hiding behind my back – Meleri.

Appearing out of nowhere and striking with lightning speed, Rian took a swipe at the shadowy hand and cut through it with his curved blade. Simultaneously, Rhysand severed Bryaxis’s head with one stroke of the sword, and all I could hear was a dull thud when it landed on the cobbled street.

Then, there was silence.

Shivering, I backed away and sat on the ground, staring at Bryaxis’s head.

He’s dead, I thought and covered my mouth with a hand. He’s dead.

“Oh, no,” I whispered and felt that my eyes filled with tears.

I’m going to stay here forever.

A muffled cry escaped my mouth.

Chapter Text

Minute after minute, I was sitting on the street and squeezing my eyes tightly.

Still dazed, I couldn’t believe what had just happened. Though I saw everything with my own eyes, my mind found it a bit difficult to acknowledge that Bryaxis was just about to take our lives, mine and Meleri’s. Had it not been for Rhysand and Rian, we would have been dead, lying on the street and staring mindlessly at the night sky.

Just like Bryaxis.

I shivered, remembering the moment when his head hit the street. It was the same moment when I realised that I got stuck in a made-up world for good, and that the life I had always known burst like a bubble.

“Oh, God,” I whispered and tears started running down my cheeks. I knew now I would never see my family and friends again. I would never talk with them, hug them, and simply be with them. Everything I had known was gone forever.

I shivered again, trying to warm my arms against the cool wind. My clothes were thin and soon I got goose bumps, but I wasn’t ready to move. Not yet.

There were quiet footsteps in front of me and I heard Rian asking, “Lexi, are you all right?”

“Leave her be, Rian,” Rhysand said in a low voice.

That’s right, I thought, still refusing to open my eyes and face my new reality. Leave me be. All of you. Let me stay on this street until my last breath. Let me rot in this city for the rest of my life. Let me die in this world that isn’t mine.

The street around us was quiet. Though the tall townhouses were nearby, none of their inhabitants were willing enough to go outside and check what was going on by the library. Either they preferred to mind their own business, or the Night Court fairies created a mute spell and no one heard a thing.

“Father? What will we do now?” Meleri asked quietly.

That’s a good question, I thought and opened my eyes.

Thankfully, Bryaxis’s head disappeared and the street in front of me was now empty. I really didn’t want to know what happened to his head. It was gone and that was enough for me.

Rhysand sighed and replied, “We will return to the River House.”

I glanced at him but didn’t say a thing.

“You all need to rest,” he added, hugging Meleri and looking at me and Rian. “In the morning, I will call a meeting concerning tonight’s events. But first, there is one thing I want to do.”

He let go of his youngest and kissed her forehead. Then, he did something I wasn’t expecting.

Falling on one knee in front of me and putting a hand on his chest, Rhysand said, “Alexandra, I solemnly swear to find a way to send you back home. I will not let you stay forever in a world that is not yours, nor will I let you get separated from your family and loved ones.”

Astonished, I slightly opened my mouth as he went on, “If you want to blame someone, blame me. I am the one who is responsible for everything that had happened tonight. And I will make amends for it.” He extended his hand towards me. “All you have to do is accept my promise. There are no catches or hidden prices. I’m offering it willingly and readily. I will not demand anything in return.”

Staring at his handsome face, which looked so much as Rian’s, I came to realise that he was probably the only person able to send me back home. I wasn’t entirely sure if he could really open a portal to Earth, but I trusted him. I really did.

So without further hesitation, I squeezed his warm fingers, and said, “I accept your promise.”

Rhysand nodded and the air between us stirred.

“You know the custom, don’t you?” he said, standing up and pointing at my arm. “The tattoo is small and inconspicuous, in contrast to the other one you have recently got.” He glanced at Rian who shrugged. “It will fade the moment I fulfil my promise, which I do believe will happen within the next couple of weeks.”

“Weeks?” I repeated quietly.

I couldn’t stay here for weeks. I had to go back to my world as soon as possible. Everything and everyone around me were fake and created by someone else, and I didn’t even want to think about the dangers of staying forever in such a world.

I couldn’t live in Prythian. I just couldn’t.

But he promised to find a way, Lexi, I reminded myself, looking at Rhysand and taking a deep breath. He made a promise and you know he would keep his word. He always does.

“Fine.” I stood up and managed to give him a small smile. “Thank you for trying.”

“That’s the least I can do,” he replied and put his arm around Meleri. “It’s getting late and we need to go back home. I’ll take Melly with me, and you will go with Rian.”

Then, they were gone.

I glanced at Rian who was standing next to me with his arms crossed. He was observing me with a blank face.

“I think I will walk to the River House,” I said, turning back.

Fast as lightning, he blocked my way, making me stop. “No, it’s too far.”

“I don’t mind walking.”

“Honey, it’s too far.” He got closer and peered into my face. “You’re tired, I can see that. You won’t be able to walk such a distance.”

“I can do it.” When he opened his mouth to protest, I went on, “I need time to think, Rian. A lot has changed today and I need to give some thought to everything.” I swallowed hard, fighting tears. “You know this isn’t my world. I don’t belong here. And the thought of not seeing my parents and sister ever again… My friends… and–”

Closing my eyes and taking a deep breath, I tried to collect myself. I didn’t want to break down – not here, not on a street, and surely not in front of him. I had already known that all the Night Court fairies considered me frail and pathetic, and I hated the idea of giving them another reason to detest me. Well, my list of complaints was long, and I didn’t want them to remember me as a loser.

“I’m sorry for what had happened,” Rian said quietly and our eyes met. “I truly am. I wish there were other ways of dealing with Bryaxis that didn’t involve hurting or killing anyone.”

“What’s done is done,” I broke in, staring into his blue eyes. “We can’t change the past, Rian.”

“I know.”

Too tired to continue this conversation, I went around him. “I’ll see you at breakfast.”

When I started my long, slow walk towards the residence, he didn’t follow me. Good. I had finally time to think about this night and what it meant for me. And I was sure as hell that–

“The things you saw because of Bryaxis…” Rian called out, but he didn’t finish his sentence.

I immediately stopped, feeling my heart’s pounding in my ears. I didn’t even look over my shoulder when I whispered, “You saw them?”

“We all did,” he said after some time.

No, no way, I thought, suddenly feeling uneasy. They couldn’t see it. They couldn’t see New Year’s Eve. That’s impossible.

“I’m sorry, Lexi,” he added.

How was I supposed to look him in the eye after knowing he witnessed my fall? How was I supposed to act normally when I would meet the rest of them after knowing they saw my memories? I wasn’t sure they were really memories, but it didn’t change the fact that they saw everything.

“I thought it was only in my head,” I whispered. “That they were some sort of memories.” Then, I swallowed hard and added, “I don’t want to talk about it. Not now.”

There were footsteps behind me and I heard Rian’s voice saying, “I know how it feels. To see that horrible moment once more. To remind yourself of your broken heart. Of your shattered dreams.” He went quiet. “To look at the face you once loved.”

I didn’t move.

Staring into the night, I was just standing there and waiting for Rian to go on. He clearly knew what he was talking about as there was a hint of sorrow in his voice. But I shouldn’t have been surprised – from what I learnt, he was once in love. And apparently, it was a taboo subject in the Night Court, since both Cerys and Meleri didn’t say much about it. Nevertheless, some selfish parts of me needed to know what happened to him, so the last thing I wanted to do was to distract him.

After a while, Rian took a deep breath and said softly from behind me, “Sometimes memories can be even worse than the actual disaster. They can distort everything we witnessed, and make us feel ashamed of it, though we weren’t the ones to blame.”

Peering down at my hands, I came to realise that I did feel ashamed and guilty about that evening.

As if reading my thoughts, he added, “Don’t blame yourself for seeing it once more. You didn’t choose to do it, Lexi.”

Turning around and fixing my eyes on him, I said quietly, “I thought I wouldn’t have to witness that night again. Ever. I thought I bid goodbye to him and all the pain he caused me. I thought I’m over it.” A single tear tickled my cheek. “But I was wrong.”

Rian slowly approached me and touched my hand. “That’s not true,” he replied in a low voice. “It’s never easy to come to terms with your past. But you have to try and believe in it with all your heart. Then, someday, you’ll make it.”

“Did you do it?” I asked. “Did you come to terms with your past?”

He shook his head and gave me a sad smile. “No, not yet. But I will. Eventually. And so will you.” Rian squeezed my hand gently. “It’s getting late. Shall I winnow you back home?”

I frowned. “No, I said I was going to walk there. Please, don’t argue with me, Rian,” I added quickly, knowing he would try to talk me over again. “I want to walk there.”

“Fine. But call my name if you feel too tired. I’m sure I will hear it.” Rian didn’t take his hand off me. “Promise?”

I nodded.

“Good.” Still keeping his hand on mine, he looked around and said, “It’s really getting late.” He set his eyes upon me and cocked his head.

“No.” I let go of his hand. “See you in the morning.”

Having flashed him a small smile, I turned back and walked towards the beginning of the street. I knew I had to reconstruct the way back at all costs, because otherwise I would be totally lost in Velaris. And that was the last thing I wanted to experience tonight.

As I was drawing away from the library, I realised he didn’t go after me. On one hand, I was glad that he didn’t as I really wanted to be by myself and have some time to think; but on the other… It would have been nice to walk beside somebody who knew the city and the way to the residence very well, and… whom I liked spending time with.

###

When I had finally reached the residence, I sat on the very first step and stared into the night.

Mentally and physically exhausted, I was blocking all thoughts that came to my mind on the way here, but after reaching my destination, there was no use in denying the truth.

Firstly, I got stuck in an imaginary world that was created by a best-selling author, unless one of the characters would find a way to send me back to Earth. Secondly, I would never see my family and friends again, and they would never know what had happened to me. And thirdly, but most importantly, I was done.

All I wanted to do right now was to break down in tears and forget about the damn world. About my damn problems. About damn everything.

Sitting on the stairs that were leading to a house that wasn’t my home, I closed my eyes and took a deep breath. I am done, I thought, hiding my face in my hands and leaning forward. I am so done.

And before I knew it, I started to cry.

Chapter Text

Four weeks.

It had been four weeks since I had come to Prythian. Four weeks since I had opened my eyes and seen people who were supposed to be just book characters. Four weeks since Rhysand had cut Bryaxis’s head and made me stranded in an imaginary world.

To be honest, I didn’t remember what I was really doing for the first two of them. The days were just passing by, and I was mostly sitting in the hall of their private residence in the Onyx Mountains, looking at the snow-capped peaks. At times, I was even able to spend countless hours gazing at the absolutely astonishing night sky and letting my mind drift away.

I wasn’t disturbed by anyone as the Night Court fairies weren’t much around. Sure, Cerys, Zareen and Meleri visited me a couple of times and we played many weird games, which I didn’t quite understand and lost every single one of them, but most of the time I was alone. Strangely enough, I was okay with that, because I had finally time to think.

And there was a lot to think about.

At first, I treated my visit to Prythian as some sort of fantastic yet short trip. It was awesome to see all the places and people I read about in the books, and find out what they were really like. Besides, I was going through an extraordinary experience, if not adventure, and was sure as hell that no one on Earth would ever come here and see it with their own eyes. Well, I felt special in a way. But then, with Bryaxis and my way back home gone, my whole situation changed.

Soon after Cerys picked me up from the stairs that were leading to the River House, she and Feyre winnowed me to their private residence, the Moonstone Palace – the one that was located above the Hewn City. There, I truly realised I wasn’t going home – or at least not as fast as I wanted to – and started feeling discouraged and overwhelmed. I didn’t want to eat, drink or talk with anyone, and my days were all the same: countless hours of crying intermingled with staring mindlessly into space.

To make things worse, I was constantly exhausted, though I wasn’t doing anything noteworthy. My eyes and face were so unrecognisable that I eventually stopped looking into mirrors, and hid myself from every fairy I saw or heard in the palace. However, as it turned out, it was this shiny surface that came to my rescue. Because all I needed was one look at my own reflection, and I immediately knew I couldn’t bear it any longer. I had to overcome it as soon as possible.

It took me almost two weeks to finally put a stop to shedding tears and letting my mind drift away.

Before I knew it, I found out that food was tasty again, that I missed the company of others, and, most importantly, that I had some hope for retuning to my family and friends. Though little and almost impossible, the hope helped me go back to life and look at everything from a different perspective.

Rested and eager to kill some time, I started wandering around the palace. At first, I was only interested in the bedrooms near my own one. But I wasn’t poking around in the wardrobes and chests of drawers that were there. Oh, no. I was simply going inside, having a look at the furniture and other things, and then carrying on to the next bedroom. I knew it was wrong enough to just be there, but I couldn’t resist it. I desperately wanted to know what their rooms looked like.

When I finally dared to venture beyond the immediate vicinity of my bedroom, I discovered that the palace was multi-storey. I had never suspected it would be so huge.

My tour began with the three upper floors. Each contained at least six or seven bedrooms with gigantic beds, a music room with lots of instruments, and two living rooms overlooking the mountains. By the time I went down to my bedroom, I was so exhausted that I fell asleep in the armchair and missed dinner.

To my astonishment, I learnt that there were also other floors beneath the palace, one of them a wine cellar containing several thousand-year-old bottles. Unfortunately, Cerys, who I was talking to, didn’t mention that the door to the lower floors was locked, so my second part of the tour needed to be postponed.

Apart from the blue bedroom I got from Feyre for the time being, I loved sitting in two other places – the hall and the kitchen. Bright, clean and lavishly decorated, the hall of the Moonstone Palace was open and had no windows, yet it was always warm there. It ended in a veranda which I remembered from the books, though I didn’t suspect it would be so wonderful. There were tall marble pillars, some dark curtains swaying on the wind, huge beige pillows, elegant backless sofas and the endless darkness around me. On the very first night, I thought that I somehow ended up in heaven.

Hidden behind an enormous double door, the kitchen contained lots of dark wooden cabinets and shelves with various herbs and containers, a massive wood-fired stone oven covering almost one of the walls, and a kitchen island with a beautiful marble worktop and two hockers. I didn’t know why, but there was always fire burning inside the oven, though no one was using it, and the whole room was filled with the smell of either cookies or fresh bread.

Now, sitting in the kitchen with a cup of tea beside me, I was petting Sweetie, a black cat that was lying on my lap. I met her – because the animal was too pretty to be a boy – three days ago when I went down for my breakfast. I didn’t know the fairies had pets, as they had never mentioned them, but there she was – a gracious fluffy thing napping now on me.

Whenever I was in the kitchen, Sweetie usually observed my every move and followed me almost everywhere in this room. Oddly enough, I didn’t see her anywhere else, not in the hall or upstairs, so I suspected she wasn’t allowed to wonder around the house.

Rubbing her behind the ear, I took a sip from my cup. I found the tea in one of the clay containers and I had to admit it was really good, though there were raspberries, blueberries and blackberries inside. Personally, I didn’t like fruits of the forest much, but my sister loved them and her favourite pie contained shitloads of them. Every time we visited Grandpa Frank, he always baked his famous triple berry pie and served it with whipped cream and strawberry sauce. Back then, I disliked the smell of the pie so much that I left the kitchen the moment grandpa took it out from kitchen cabinet. But now, I would have given anything just to be in his house and have a look at him and my sister munching the freaking triple berry pie.

Feeling a sudden pang of pain, I closed my eyes and took a deep breath.

Be strong. Be patient. Be hopeful, I reminded myself. Those three sentences were like a mantra for me, and whenever I had doubts or a hard day, I repeated them in my head and felt a bit relieved. Of course, there were days when I did feel better after saying them and the pain disappeared. But sometimes, the effect was completely opposite to what I had expected and an overwhelming sadness took control of me, tormenting me for the rest of the day.

Lucky for me, today was fortunate as my three sentences helped get rid of everything that was gripping my heart and making me feel bad. I exhaled quite loudly through my mouth and opened my eyes.

Sweetie, sensing there was something wrong with me, as I wasn’t petting her anymore, lifted her head and focused her bluish eyes on me.

“What’s wrong, Sweetie? Are you worrying about me?” I asked, stroking her head. When she slowly closed her eyes and started purring, I added, “Thank you, Sweetie. It’s nice to know someone worries about me.”

Still petting the cat, I took another sip of the tea and tried to avoid thinking about my sister, parents and friends. Though I knew I would eventually go back to them, waiting patiently wasn’t my thing. The more time I spend in the palace surrounded only by the splendid mountains and twinkling stars, the less confident I felt about my return to the real world and Rhysand’s promise.

Subconsciously, I lifted my hand and looked at the little flowery band I got from him. Unlike Rian’s damn tattoo, it was indeed inconspicuous and barely visible on my left thumb. When I wanted to look at it for the first time, I had to narrow my eyes so tightly that I was afraid I would get a permanent squint. Well, there was still much to learn for the heir to the Night Court if he wished to be as good as his father, right?

As for Rian, I hadn’t seen him since the business with Bryaxis. I wasn’t sure why he didn’t come to the residence yet, but it would have been nice if he visited me at least once. To be honest, there were days when I missed him so much that I couldn’t – or maybe didn’t want to – do anything else but think about that handsome muppet and his sexy voice. And the dreams I had with him in the lead role… Oh, my.

Some were rather ordinary, like those about talking with him at McDonald’s about chips or buying a blue hearse and driving across the US, but quite a few made me blush when I recalled them in the morning. Take, for example, yesterday’s one.

It was so freaking realistic that when I woke up in the middle of the night, I expected to see him half-naked in my bed, cuddling me and whispering sweet things into my ear. On top of that, I needed over thirty minutes to fall asleep again. Even with the glowing orb on, I was a bit too afraid he would magically appear in my room, shirtless and ready to caress my body.

Oh, God, I thought, putting the cup aside and feeling me cheeks getting warmer with every second I spent recalling it.

I didn’t remember the last time I had such dreams. The things I had usually seen while sleeping weren’t even remotely similar to yesterday’s night. For sure, they weren’t so vivid, so hot, and so disturbing. Then, what the hell was going on with me?

Oddly enough, I had already known the answer.

It was almost like reliving those first weeks after I had met that blonde bastard and begun realising the attraction I felt towards him. Back then, I was too fascinated by him to sleep, eat or focus on anything I was supposed to do, and the only things that were on my mind were him and his smile. So when he returned my feelings, I was the happiest girl on the planet and I thought it would last till the end of time. No such luck.

Though my mind was desperately trying to prevent me from making the same mistakes, my whole self was more than eager to fall for someone. I wanted to be able to exchange those looks again. To give smiles and winks. To go on dates. To hug and kiss. To simply love.

Yet, at the back of my mind there was always him.

Almost two years had passed since that December evening, but I still felt pain at the thought of it, even here, in Rhysand and Feyre’s palace. Though not as bad as before, the painful memories kept me from being at peace and returned to me quite unexpectedly, especially before going to bed. Strangely, that time of a day had always been the best for very deep reflections concerning life, family and all the other problems that were bothering me. And now, it was no exception.

What I said to Rian about Henry was true. I had really thought I was finally over him and ready to start a brand-new chapter in my life. Unfortunately, it turned out that witnessing it all again in front of the library made me realise that my mind was still wrapped around his betrayal and “new” relationship. It was clear to me that I should have let it all go long ago, but it wasn’t that easy. I still needed time to heal and my stay at the palace seemed to be a great opportunity to finally do it.

I sighed and bent to kiss Sweetie’s head. Suddenly, there were footsteps in the corridor, which brought me back to reality, and I heard Cerys’s voice, asking, “Lexi, where are you, sweetheart?”

“In the kitchen,” I said, straightening up and wiping some tears that came out of nowhere. I wasn’t even aware I was crying.

Two seconds later, the enormous kitchen door opened and I saw Cerys, dressed in black leather and carrying a bunch of pale blue flowers.

“These are for you,” she said, handing them over to me and sitting on the second hocker. To my surprise, the flowers were made of ice. “I talked with Eirwen yesterday. She visited the River House and left you some flowers, so I thought I would bring them today.” Then, she raised her eyebrows and asked, “What is he doing here?”

I frowned, putting the flowers aside. “Who?”

“Nachton.” When I still didn’t understand, she rolled her eyes and added, “That old stinky cat that is lying in your lap.”

Looking at Sweetie, who was keeping his wide-opened eyes on us, I deepened my frown. “Wait a minute. I thought it’s a girl.”

“No, it’s a tomcat.” Cerys petted the cat’s head and said softly, “Aren’t you an old stinky cat, my little pumpkin? Of course, you are.” Sweetie, sorry, Nachton, purred loudly, closing his blue eyes. “He was brought to our court when Rian was still a wee baby and has been his guardian ever since,” the dark-haired fairy added.

I frowned. “You’re joking, right? How can a small cat be someone’s guardian?”

“Well, Nachton isn’t just an ordinary cat. He’s a descendant of the guardians of the Gates of the Otherworld, or so Uncle Az claimed when he brought Nachton along.”

Giving the cat a curious look, I asked, “For real? So what is he doing here? You said he’s Rian’s cat… Shouldn’t he be with him?”

Cerys shrugged. “He’s a cat, so he can go wherever the hell he wants. Strangely, after so many years, no one knows how Nachton is able to winnow from one place to another. Not even Rian. Sure, he tried to read his mind and conduct various experiments, but to no avail.”

I pondered over her words. “I see. Well, I’ve met Sweetie… I mean Nachton… three days ago and he’s been in the kitchen ever since. Is he allowed to wander around the palace?”

“Sure. Why not? But lying next to the oven has always been his favourite.” Cerys flashed me a smile and said, “To be honest, I think he really likes you, and that’s a good thing. You can always count on him and be sure he’ll help you if need be.”

Glancing at Nachton, I murmured, “Bullshit. I’m not in danger.”

“I said if need be, sweetheart. But… you never know what might happen.” She shrugged. “And that’s why we all need strong allies. Nachton is surely yours.”

I smiled and kissed the cat’s head. “Thank you very much, my sweet Nachton, for watching over me.”

“Mother above, help me.” Cerys gave a sigh. “I can’t bear it any longer.”

I laughed quietly, rubbing Nachton’s ear. “I’m sure that such a fierce and strong woman as you is not used to ungodly amounts of sweetness.”

The dark-haired fairy opened her mouth as if she wanted to reply, but eventually closed it and looked at her hands that were resting on the worktop in front of her. “Lexi, I was just wondering,” she said after a while, “if you might want to visit other Courts.”

I nodded. “Of course. It would be nice to see some new places in Prythian before going home.”

Honestly, I wanted to add ‘if I were really going home,’ but I decided it might be offensive to her. After all, we both believed Rhysand would find a way to send me back to the real world, and we had to stand by it, at least for the time being.

“As it happens,” Cerys went on, “there is a birthday party tomorrow and Zareen and I are invited to it, of course. The invitation mentioned bringing some company. So would you like to come with us?”

I smiled, feeling genuinely interested in going to a fairy party. “Yes, thank you. It would be great.”

“Excellent!” The dark-haired fairy stood up and beamed. “I’ll pick you at ten in the morning. You don’t have to pack anything. Well, maybe just bring another dress along as we might stay there for a day or two. Zareen and I can lend you some clothes if you want.” She approached the clay containers and started browsing through the teas.

Frowning, I asked, “And where exactly are we going?”

Cerys looked over her shoulder.

“To Adriata,” she replied. Then, she turned back to the containers and added, “But first, I want to drink your tea. It smells so delicious. Where did they put it?”

“In the third one,” I said and took a sip.

“Ah! Thank you.”

And so, we spent almost an hour drinking tea and chatting.

Pronunciation guide:

Nachton = [nak - tin] (meaning: pure)

Chapter Text

The salty hot air in Adriata was suffocating.

Taking a breath and closing my eyes, I was glad as hell that I decided to make a hair bun and wear a loose yellow dress; otherwise I would have been dying a slow death. The burning sun was heating my face and bare shoulders, leaving roasting hot kisses on my skin. By the end of the three days we were supposed to stay in the Summer Court, I would be as tanned as if I visited the Canaries. Smiling slightly, I let my mind drift off to thoughts about beaches, warm sand and waves breaking on the shore.

A loud noise coming from the harbour down below the palace made me open my eyes. Leaning across the balcony railing, I touched my forehead with a hand to protect my vision from the sun and looked in that direction.

Crowded and noisy, the enormous harbour reminded me of a supermarket just before Christmas. Fairies were going back and forth, bearing heavy boxes and crates of various sizes. Boats, merchant ships and ferries were travelling through the water, either transporting goods or carrying passengers from one place to another. Yelling seagulls were flying high above the harbour and looking for scraps of food, often leaving unpleasant souvenirs on fairies’ heads and clothes. Though I didn’t see the whole city, I suspected that Adriata was all the same – full of boats, fish, seagulls and busy fairies.

“You look like a youngling who got their very first toy,” I heard Cerys’s voice coming from the inside of the bright living room. “You keep staring and staring at it.”

“Well, this is freaking amazing,” I said, not looking over my shoulder. “The sea, the harbour, even the ships and boats. I’ve never seen anything similar to your city, Marella.” Turning around, I flashed her a smile. “Anything so amazing.”

She laughed quietly. “Well, thank you, my dear, that’s very nice of you.”

“Oh, come inside, Lexi,” Cerys added, motioning me to sit next to Marella. “Your ice cream is melting. Besides, I’m sure it’s getting hotter out there.”

Wiping drops of sweat from my face, I entered the living room and replied, “You have no idea, girl. It’s like a damn jungle outside.” I sat on the sofa and fanned myself with my hand. “You should really have air conditioning installed.”

“And what is that?” Zareen asked with curiosity, sipping her lemonade. “Does it help with the heat?”

I nodded. “It creates cool air during hot days.”

“Oh, excellent.” Cerys smiled. “We should definitely tell your sister, Zareen, about such a thing and convince her to have it installed in her house. Just imagine the cool air during lunch and dinner. Oh, my. It would be perfect.”

Laughing, I reached for my hazelnut ice cream. “Good luck with that. And with inventing electricity. That would be fun.” I put a spoonful of my frozen dessert into my mouth.

Delicious.

“You’re a peculiar young woman, Lexi,” Marella said, fixing her green eyes on me and leaning towards me. “So different from the people I’ve known over the years.”

I smiled. “I take that as a compliment, High Lady.”

She nodded politely.

A whole head shorter than me, Marella was a petite fairy. She had short white hair, big green eyes and an incredibly wonderful laugh which was the very first thing I heard after arriving at the palace with Cerys and Zareen. It was as lovely as the dark-skinned fairy that greeted the three of us and immediately snatched into her chambers.

At first, I didn’t know who the short fairy was. From what I could tell, she was friends with Cerys and Zareen as they were holding hands and blabbing about fairies I had never heard of, completely ignoring me. Only after a while did they realise we were in the same room, and Marella called for some refreshments.

It was Cerys who explained that the green-eyed fairy was the High Lady of the Summer Court, Tarquin’s consort, and the mother of his three daughters. The youngest of them, Morwenna, had been born three months ago and was now sleeping in a white cradle next to Marella.

“How many guests have you invited to your birthday party?” Cerys asked, crossing her legs. She was wearing a long blue dress that made her look like a princess, though there was no crown on her head. “More than last year?”

The white-haired fairy frowned. “No, unfortunately not. This year, there will be just a couple of friends and our family. My mate insisted on inviting no more than one hundred guests,” she sighed and went on, “so I had to agree with him.”

“That’s still a lot of people if you ask me,” I murmured.

“Considering you have ten sisters and over fifteen nieces and nephews,” Cerys broke in.

“What?”

Marella laughed. “You seem shocked, my dear, so let me explain. My father was married three times, one of them was obviously my mother, and he had at least two mistresses. I’m one of his eldest legitimate daughters and I’m High Fae like him. My four younger sisters are lesser fairies who took after their mothers.”

I straightened up on the sofa. “You’re shitting me.” When the three fairies chuckled, I added, “But that’s impossible. I thought fairies couldn’t have so many children.”

“Well, that’s true.” Marella hesitated for a moment. “Apparently, my father got more children than he deserved.”

Cerys whispered loudly, “And the rumour has it that he’s looking for another mistress.”

“No way.” I didn’t know why but I had completely lost my appetite. The delicious hazelnut ice cream didn’t taste as delicious as it used to. “Sorry for saying that, but who would want such an old guy?”

“Oh, Lexi. You would be surprised,” Zareen chimed in, flashing me a smile. “Sometimes, young females prefer the company of older males.”

Marella stood up and looked at the sleeping baby inside the cradle. “But there are still those who want the young ones.” She glanced at Cerys. “Isn’t that true, Cerys?”

“How should I know?” She shrugged, seeming a bit uneasy.

The High Lady caressed the baby and then sat next to me. “I’ve heard that Taranis will be at the party,” she said, suddenly fascinated by her golden bracelet. “Alone.”

Genuinely interested, I asked, “Who’s Taranis?”

Cerys opened her mouth, but it was Zareen who answered my question, “He’s a young male from the Dawn Court.”

“And he’s in the Peregryn legion,” Marella added.

“He’s really handsome.”

“And well-built.”

“He likes singing songs.”

“And playing his lute.”

“He–”

“Will you stop doing that?” Cerys shouted angrily and stood up, catching me off guard. “He’s not even interested in me.”

Marella frowned when the baby made a quiet low-pitched sound and approached the cradle. “But, sweetie,” she said, looking at her youngest daughter, “we didn’t mean to upset you.”

The Night Court princess crossed her arms and glared at her friend, probably not sure whether Marella was addressing her or the baby.

“Besides, none of us said anything about you and him,” Zareen added, biting her lower lip. “We were simply explaining who Taranis was.”

“And you’re making a mountain out of a molehill.” The High Lady looked up from the cradle. “Lexi didn’t know the name, so we had to provide more information.”

“Enough!” Cerys raised her voice again, and, to my huge surprise, there were flames on her hands. “I’ve known you since we were younglings, and I know what you’re both capable of. Stop hiding behind Lexi. I’ve told you so many times not to make a sport of me, but here we are again, aren’t we?”

Not waiting for Marella and Zareen to reply, she quickly drew near the door and touched the handle. But, suddenly, she turned around and said with a resigned look on her face, “And to think it was going to be a fantastic meeting.” Then, she disappeared.

The only sounds I heard in the living room were the yelling seagulls flying over the harbour and a baby bouncing back from a nap.

“So…” I said after a while. “Cerys likes him very much.”

Taking her daughter out of the cradle, Marella smiled. “Oh, no. She’s in love with him, but she doesn’t want to admit it.”

“That’s why we’re going to help her with that,” Zareen whispered. “Tonight.”

I raised my eyebrows.

“I’m not sure I want to witness that,” I admitted.

“Of course, you do.” The white-haired fairy smiled again, kissing the baby’s forehead. “Even Cerys does, but she isn’t aware of that yet.”

She and Zareen laughed.

Pronunciation guide:

Marella = [me - re - lah] (meaning: shining sea or star of the sea)

Morwenna = [mor - when - ah] (meaning: waves of the sea)

Taranis = [ter - an - iss ] (meaning: thunder)

Chapter Text

Never in my life had I felt more like a freak than now.

Surrounded by almost one hundred guests, I was the only one that hadn’t talked with anyone for the last couple of hours. At first, I was wandering around the room and flashing everyone a smile, desperately trying to catch their attention. But when that failed and my courage started vanishing into thin air, I stopped near the exit to the biggest terrace in the Adriata Palace and begun observing the guests. Sadly, there was nothing more to do than drink and watch everyone and everything around me. A hell of a party, if you ask me.

Remembering what Marella had said in her living room, I realised that six of the female guests did seem very alike. Just like every fairy I had met, her High Fae sisters were incredibly beautiful and had long fair hair and dark skin. They were wearing pastel dresses that clung perfectly to their petite bodies and shown definitely more skin than my own modest dress. There was also a pleasant sweet fragrance around them that quickly brought to my mind lavender-scented candles.

Taller than their fair-haired siblings, the rest of the High Lady’s sisters were surely lesser fairies as their skin was bluish and hair black. They had Marella’s green eyes, yet theirs were surrounded by crazy long eyelashes that looked spectacular even from a distance. From what I could tell, the four lesser fairies seemed somehow bored with the party, because they kept looking around and covering their mouths, probably hiding their yawning.

All of the sisters, whether High or lesser, had one thing in common. Much to my amusement, it turned out they were avoiding a certain dark-skinned man, most presumably the head of the family, as none of them approached the far end of the ballroom. Their aging Casanova dad was trying all he could to lure them into his spot, but to no avail. Apparently, the fear of having to talk to him was too great to overcome and even his own kin didn’t want to deal with him.

Standing now with a glass of something that tasted like orange juice, I was far from being amused. I fixed my eyes on the two treacherous monkeys who were happily chatting with a tall dark-skinned man that was dressed in a pale blue tunic. As hard as I could, I had been trying to stay calm the whole evening, but I simmered with anger every time I looked at those two. And it was not different this time.

With a tug of annoyance, I relived the moment I entered the ballroom with only Zareen by my side, because Cerys was still too offended and refused to come with us. One second the red-haired fairy was next to me, laughing at a story we heard in Marella’s living room, and the next she was gone, having grabbed my hand and whispered she was sorry.

For a shocked moment, I stood rooted to the floor and observed her back. I didn’t know what had just happened and I wasn’t brave enough to call after her. A simple quiet ‘sorry’ was the only word Zareen uttered to me tonight. As for the Night Court princess… she didn’t even look my way, though she had lots of opportunities to do that.

Abandoned by Cerys and Zareen, I realised I was the only human in the huge ballroom. Whether it was the lack of pointy ears or the way I smelt (by the way, I bathed in Cerys's chamber before going here), the fairies almost immediately knew I wasn’t one of them. Some were simply glancing at me, probably unsure whom I was and what I was doing at a royal party. There were also those who stared at me with curiosity, but none of them bothered to approach and start talking with me. Luckily, I didn’t see any unfriendly looks as that would be the final nail in my coffin.

Closing my hand around the glass, I noticed that some of the guests were leaving through the big glass door. So, for the nth time tonight, I wondered how on Earth I would be able to go back to the Moonstone Palace. It was clear to me that the two treacherous monkeys didn’t want to admit they knew me, so I wasn’t considered to be one of Marella’s guests anymore. As a result, the short three-day stay in Adriata had come to an end for me. But I didn’t have any magical powers or wings, so returning on my own was out of the question. Besides, the only fairy I knew in the Summer Court was Marella, but I seriously doubted she would have time to send me back to the palace. After all, it was her party and leaving the guests would seem rather impolite.

By the end of the nth hour of the worst birthday party I had ever been to, I spotted a silhouette from the corner of my eye. Turning my head left, I saw Marella who was getting near me with a broad smile on her lovely face. I wasn’t sure if my eyes were deceiving me, but there was a sexy blonde angel by her side.

Slightly opening my mouth, I watched them got closer to me.

Tall and muscular, the sexy blonde angel had short curly hair and quite broad shoulders. He was dressed in a red tunic with gold embroidery around the neck and edges of the sleeves, dark blue trousers, and black knee-high boots. But the most spectacular thing about him were his wings. Made of white feathers, they were tucked in to his muscular body, and reminded me of all the angels I saw in pictures back home.

Still grinning, Marella stopped in front of me and, motioning to her sexy winged companion, said, “Lexi, I’d like you to meet Taranis.”

Fixing my eyes on him, I immediately forgot about the boring party and my anger at being abandoned. I didn’t care anymore that I got stuck in the Summer Court and that I hadn’t eaten anything for hours. My eyes were on Taranis, the famous winged man whom Cerys was in love with.

“He’s the skylax of the Dawn Court,” the white-haired fairy added, flashing him a smile, “and one of the best warriors I know.”

Taranis snorted, averting his eyes. “Surely not one of the best.”

“There, there. Don’t be so modest.” Marella laughed quietly. “We all know about your nearly suicidal mission in the South.”

“Suicidal you say?” I asked, still looking at the sexy blonde angel.

Though not as tall and muscular as Rian, the winged fairy was really cute. His golden curls beautifully bordered his tanned face, and I could have sworn there were gleaming highlights in his hair. I had to admit that I had never been into pretty boys, but there was something about this one. No wonder Cerys was so in love with him.

Taranis glanced at me and only then did I notice his unusual silver eyes. “Believe me. It was nothing,” he said.

“Nothing?” Marella asked with surprise. “By the Cauldron, Cerys wanted to kill you by herself after learning about that trip. She was absolutely furious.” The High Lady looked at me knowingly. “You should have seen her that day. Furious, I’m telling you.”

I pretended to be shocked.

“Oh, God. That must have been awful,” I replied.

Marella nodded. “It was. She’s very emotional. When she cares about someone, there is nothing she wouldn’t do to protect them.”

“Then, it’s a good thing that you are on her protective list, Taranis.” I flashed him a smile. “A very good thing indeed,” I repeated.

The winged fairy looked at me with curiosity. “You entered the ballroom with Zareen,” he said unexpectedly. “But I’ve never seen you here before.”

“Oh, Lexi’s from the Night Court,” Marella said.

Am I?

“She’s been Rhysand and Feyre’s guest for the last couple of weeks and hasn’t been to the Summer Court yet,” she went on. “When I invited Cerys to my birthday party, she decided to bring Lexi along.”

“But you’re not… High Fae,” Taranis observed. I noticed he glanced at my round ears.

I shook my head. “I’m just an ordinary human girl. And probably the only one at this birthday party.”

The look on Marella’s face was uneasy as she said, “I don’t have any mortal family or friends. Well, it’s… it’s been years since the last time I invited humans to the palace. After all, there aren’t many humans in the Summer Court these days.” She got quiet.

Shit.

“Oh, sorry. I didn’t mean to…” Blushing, I realised that I made her feel bad. “Marella, I do apologise for saying this.”

“There’s no need to apologise,” she replied with a small smile, but I saw that she was upset. “You just didn’t know, that’s all.”

Then, there was this awkward silence.

“Do excuse me.” Marella flashed me and Taranis another strained smile. “I’m going to find my eldest sister. Enjoy the party.”

Watching her back, I mentally hit myself in the face for saying such stupid things. It wasn’t the first time I blurted something out without considering its pros and cons. But, knowing me, it wouldn’t be the last one.

I exhaled quite loudly as if I had been holding my breath for most of the evening. “Me and my big mouth,” I muttered.

“At least there is something you and Cerys have in common,” Taranis said with a hint of amusement.

Fixing my eyes on him, I asked, “I assume that you know her quite well. Where did you two meet? In the Dawn Court?”

“No, it was here. In this very ballroom.” His face relaxed for a moment into a reminiscent smile. “I was my High Lord’s personal guard for the whole evening, when Cerys and the rest of her family turned up to dinner. I remember she was quite rude to me.”

I laughed. “No way. Cerys rude? Come on, m–”

Fuck it.

Closing my eyes, I tried to stay calm. I had almost forgotten about that damn promise which cost me a tattoo above my heart and the inability to say the word ‘mate’ aloud. Right now, I was glad that the handsome muppet wasn’t here, because I would gladly kick him in his sexy bottom.

“Sorry,” I said, opening my eyes and noticing that Taranis was looking at me with curiosity. Flashing him a smile, I went on, “That’s a long story, believe me. You were telling me about Cerys who was rude to you.”

He grunted. “Well, yes, she was. She began comparing our wings and was furious when mine were a bit bigger,” he added with a laugh.

“Were they?” I asked, tilting my head and staring at his white wings that were absolutely amazing. I’d never been so close to real fairy wings, not to mention touched them. “Wow. Sorry, I’ve never seen such wings before. Are they real? Can I touch them?”

Taranis moved back. “No!”

Feeling super awkward, I said, “Sorry. There aren’t people with wings in my world, so… I reacted in such a way. I’m sorry. I shouldn’t have done it. I’m sorry,” I added, still feeling awful.

I was just about to turn around and find another place to make it to the end of the party when I heard a loud unpleasant noise that sounded like thunder. All conversations stopped abruptly and the whole ballroom was so quiet you could hear a pin drop. Trying to see through the crowd, I stood on tiptoe and gasped as a dark cloud was slowly forming near the glass door.

Bryaxis, I thought panic-stricken and started backing away. But he was supposed to be dead. I saw Rhysand kill him in front of the library in Velaris over a month ago. What the hell is he doing here?

Still fixing my eyes on the crowd in front of me, I spotted from the corner of my eye that Taranis looked over his shoulder at me. “Are you all right?” he asked.

I shook my head, suddenly unable to move.

“I have to get out of this place,” I whispered and set my eyes upon him. “ASAP.”

He frowned, but didn’t say anything. Instead, he turned his head towards the door and crossed his arms. “There’s no need for that,” he grunted. “It’s just Prince Arsehole.”

I lifted my brows and repeated, taking a step forward, “Prince Arsehole?”

So, it isn’t Bryaxis?

Taranis motioned to the entrance with a wry face.

Caught by surprise, I took another step towards the sexy blonde angel and watched the black cloud form into a tall humanoid figure. A figure that looked oddly familiar. Seconds later, it was clear to me that Cerys and Zareen weren’t the only guests from the Night Court that came to Marella’s party. There was a third one who was very, very late.

With dark wings behind him, Rian was standing next to the big glass door with a broad smile on his shaved face. He was wearing a midnight blue tunic with silver embroidery around the edges of the sleeves and black trousers. From what I could tell, he seemed terribly pleased with everyone’s silent reaction to his appearance, as if he was counting on it. Though there were whispers coming from the guests, no one really said anything aloud.

Standing on tiptoe, I raised my left hand and waved, trying to get his attention. I didn’t care if someone noticed the wave, because I had had enough of this party. I was extremely hungry, really tired and way too bored to be here any longer. Besides, the last thing I wanted to do was stay in the Summer Court for the night and witness more stares from the fairies in the morning. As friendly as Marella might have been towards me, I wasn’t sure the rest of her people shared the same feelings.

I am a human, after all, and there aren’t many of us in their Court, I reminded myself.

Taranis snorted, so I peeked at him. Still crossing his arms and making a face, he had his silver eyes set upon the big glass door. Apparently, the sexy blonde angel disliked being in the company of Rian and didn’t even try to hide it.

When I got back to looking at the heir to the Night Court, I saw that he was still standing next to the door with this smile of his. But I could have sworn that he moved his head slightly and glanced my way.

Suddenly, I realised that my right hand was empty, though two seconds ago there was a glass in it with that strange orange juice. “What the–” I started and then lifted my head, fixing my eyes on Rian.

“Good evening, everyone,” he said loudly and took a sip from a glass he was holding.

I glanced at my now empty hand.

My glass, I thought. That muppet stole my freaking glass.

“What a nice party,” Rian added cheerfully, probably unaware of the anger that was slowly taking control over me. “Do forgive me for being late, but I couldn’t make it earlier. Oh, please, continue your conversations.” He waved his hand and the whispers became louder. “You all know how I enjoy talking.” Rian drank from my glass again.

Fuming, I crossed my arms and waited for him to approach me. I was sure like hell he would eventually do that, even if to make me angrier. No matter how much time might pass tonight, I would be ready to confront the thief of glasses and get back my very own glass.

Not paying attention to the fairies around him, Rian began walking ahead. His wings were slowly disappearing, and seconds later there was nothing more than dark shadows around him. If I weren’t so pissed off, I would be very impressed by that, yet now, I didn’t give a fuck about that.

When he finally got near me, I extended my hand towards him and waited.

“I like the fiery fruit juice the most,” he said with a smile, giving me the empty glass. “Thanks for the drink, honey. I was very thirsty.”

“That was my glass.” I grabbed it like it was something really precious. “You didn’t have the right to take it in the first place.”

Rian shrugged. “As I have said, I was thirsty. Thank you again for your glass and its contents, lovely Alexandra.” He inclined his head. “I do appreciate that you let me borrow it.”

Putting my hands on my hips, I frowned. “Next time, just ask. And besides,” I lowered my voice, “you scared the shit out of me! I thought that the black cloud was Bryaxis.”

“I’m sorry,” he replied quietly and seemed really upset about that. “I didn’t mean to frighten you.”

I opened my mouth to say that he frightened the rest of the guests and he should have apologised to them too, but there was a loud grunt coming from my left. Belatedly, I came to realise that we forgot about the sexy blonde angel.

“Hello, little chicken.” Rian smiled broadly, fixing his eyes on Taranis. “How are you tonight?”

He flashed him a forced smile. “Hello, Prince Arsehole. I was fine until you came here.”

“Oh, that’s a shame. I should have come earlier.”

Taranis snorted. “I’m surprised you made it anyway. I’m sure I don’t have to remind you what happened ten years ago, do I?”

“What happened ten years ago?” I asked.

“Never mind,” Rian said quickly.

The sexy blonde angel looked at me. “He didn’t show up at Marella’s birthday party. Though he promised he would be there, he didn’t even take the trouble to let Marella and Cerys know he couldn’t make it.”

“I was busy.” Rian gave him a stern look.

Taranis raised one eyebrow. “Spending the night in my sister’s bed?”

Gasping, I set my eyes upon Rian. He did what?

The heir to the Night Court glanced at me, but it was Taranis whom he addressed, “Back then, I said I was sorry for not coming to the party. I apologised Marella and my sister many times. But you can’t get over it.” He sighed. “It was your sister who invited me to her bed, not the other way round.”

Fuming, Taranis just looked at Rian. Then, he turned around without saying a word and disappeared in the crowd.

Watching his back, I wasn’t sure what to think of it. I noticed that he and Rian didn’t like each other, to say the least, but I bet there was more to their mutual dislike than not attending a stupid party. Well, the involvement of a certain sister made the whole situation super awkward, and it had to be just the beginning of their disagreement.

“I was completely drunk,” Rian said remorsefully, catching me off guard. I fixed my eyes on him as he went on, “I don’t even remember that night. One moment I was walking out of Uncle Varian’s chamber to get ready for the party, and the next I was talking with her in the corridor and then we–”

“I’m not judging you, Rian.” I flashed him a sad smile. “I also did things I’m not proud of. But I believe that we have to do our best to avoid making the same mistakes over and over again.”

And this is what I should be doing when it comes to spending time with you, I thought, looking at his handsome face. I should be avoiding you, not imagining what it would be like to be in a relationship with you. I should be done with kisses and hugs and thinking of making up with you. I…

Accidently, the hot dream I had the other night knocked at the door of my thoughts, so I immediately lowered my head and stared at the empty glass. Shit, I didn’t know what to do. My cheeks were burning, the temperature around me suddenly rose by a few degrees, and my breasts... Certainly, he noticed everything and was reading himself to comment on that.

Oh, fuck it, I thought. How am I supposed to look into his eyes now?

“That’s a very good point,” Rian added, but I didn’t raise my head. “I need to remember it, yet I’m not sure I would be able to put that piece of advice into practice.”

Having cleared my throat, I said, “You have to try at least.”

“That’s true.”

After a while, when the silence had become unbearable, but I was too afraid to continue our conversation, Rian asked softly, “How are you, Lexi?”

I dared to raise my eyes.

He smiled and went on, “I haven’t seen you in a couple of weeks. Were you doing anything fascinating?”

“I’m fine, I suppose.” I shrugged, still avoiding eye contact. “I spent the whole time in the Moonstone Palace. I slept for many hours, ate delicious food, and sometimes played weird games with your sisters and cousin.”

I wanted to add that he didn’t visit me even once, but I decided it was not worth it. I was an ordinary human girl that was soon going home, so why would he bother coming to the palace and spending some time with me? Exactly. He wouldn’t.

“I’m pleased to hear that. I wish I had some news about your journey back home, but I’m afraid there’s none.” Rian sighed, glancing at the crowded ballroom. “We’re still searching for means to do that, but we’re at wits’ end.”

“We?” I asked.

He fixed his blue eyes on me. “Yes, we. I’m helping Father.”

“Oh.” I was pleasantly surprised.

“As a matter of fact, I wanted to ask Taranis for help as he’s the best skylax in the history of the Dawn Court, but he got away.” Rian smirked. “I wonder why.”

“What’s a skylax?”

“It’s the name for the High Lord’s personal hunter.” Rian moved closer to me. “That little chicken is so good that he can track almost every living creature in Prythian, whether it’s an animal, a fairy or a human. He even tracked me when I was wandering around Hybern as a young male, and my family thought I got lost.” He smiled.

“I don’t want to know what you were doing in that horrible place.” I made a wry face.

He gave me a small smile. “Well, it wasn’t so bad at that time. I met some decent fairies who helped me get food and find shelter when I lost everything on the journey there. Though it doesn’t mean I didn’t see the other side of Hybern, the worse one of course.”

“Does it still exist?” I asked. “Hybern, I mean.”

“Certainly. But you wouldn’t like to go there. Especially not with such ears.” He stared at them and I suddenly felt the need to cover my freaking round ears. “I’m sure you heard all the stories about their attitude towards humans,” he went on, still focusing on my ears. “It hasn’t changed since then.”

“Taranis called you Prince Arsehole,” I said, desperately wanting to change the subject. “I take it you don’t get along with him at all.”

Rian shrugged, finally taking his eyes off my ears. “Well, not particularly. But you can’t make everyone love you, can you?”

“Tell me about it,” I murmured. “You know, Cerys and Zareen didn’t want to admit we’re well-acquainted, so I basically spent the evening on my own.” I looked around, trying to locate them, but the two monkeys were nowhere to be found. “Besides, no one wants to talk with me, and there’s nothing to eat for humans. Well, Marella did find some juice, but you drank it.”

Rian flashed me a smile. “Sorry about that, my lovely Alexandra. I was thirsty.”

I rolled my eyes. “Honestly, that’s the worst party I have ever been to. But don’t tell anyone, all right? They won’t invite me anymore.”

Our eyes met.

“My lips are sealed.” He put a finger on his mouth, smiling wickedly. “You must know that I’ve always liked parties in Adriata, though not as much as those in Berfeen,” he said. “It’s much nicer to dance in a colder ballroom, don’t you think?”

Having trouble with recalling the name, I asked, “What’s Berfeen?”

“You don’t know?” When I shook my head, Rian added, “I thought that you knew everything concerning Prythian and the Courts, especially all the juicy stories about love-making.” He laughed.

“I really regret telling you this,” I snapped. Me and my big mouth.

Still smiling, he explained, “Berfeen is the main city of the Winter Court, right in the middle of its territory. It’s most famous for elegant ice palaces, mulled wine, which is absolutely excellent, and ice flowers. Eirwen told me she gave you some.”

“Oh, yes. They were beautiful,” I admitted. “I’ve never seen such wonderful flowers.” After Cerys left yesterday, I brought them to my bedroom and put a big bowl around the vase. I knew they would melt in a couple of hours, so the last thing I needed was a small flood on the bedside table when I would wake up. “I couldn’t stop looking at them before I fell asleep, but I didn’t dare touching them. I was too afraid they would break,” I added.

“They’re not that fragile,” Rian said. “After all, even if they break, Eirwen will find you new ones. She loves the ice flowers so much that she has her own garden with them.” He flashed me a smile. “I can–”

Out of the blue, my stomach grumbled. The sound was so loud that it was surely heard by all the fairies in the ballroom. Including the handsome muppet who was standing so close to me.

Embarrassed and red on the cheeks, I whispered, “I’m sorry for that.”

“That’s fine.” Rian’s voice was soft. “You have just told me that there wasn’t anything to eat for humans, so I’m not surprised that you’re hungry. As you might have guessed, I also get slightly famished from time to time.” He smiled and asked, “Would you like to go with me to dinner tonight? I know a lovely restaurant in Velaris that will be perfect.” His smile became wider.

Astonished, I was staring at him with my mouth slightly opened.

I didn’t remember if someone had ever asked me that question. Not even Henry. Sure, we were a couple for several months and went on a lot of dates, but he had never taken me out to a restaurant. Never. It was always either cinema or street food, where we would meet his numerous mates and ex-girlfriends and have awkward conversations about nothing.

In hindsight, I suppose I wasn’t worthy enough to be taken to a restaurant. After all, I was just a switch between his two girlfriends, his ex and soon-to-be one, so spending lots of money in such places was unprofitable for him. He probably suspected that he would have to save money for Mary, or someone else who would come after her and be his next hot date.

Even though I knew perfectly well that Rian didn’t mean anything romantic, I was desperately trying not to call this a date. Some parts of me assumed that he was just nice and didn’t want me to starve, yet the others weren’t so sure and started shopping for wedding dresses and dinner suits.

Either way, I knew I was a fool for even thinking about going on a date with him, but I couldn’t help it. Imagining a rendezvous with that handsome blue-eyed muppet was as tempting as the muppet himself.

Blushing, I said quietly, “Yes, I’d love to.”

“Excellent. Give me fifteen minutes and then we can go. Wait for me on the biggest terrace.” Rian motioned to the door behind me. “I’ll try not to be late,” he added and then disappeared.

Having inhaled deeply, I looked at the crowded ballroom for the last time. Cerys and Zareen meant well brining me here, though the rest of the Summer Court fairies weren’t ready to be at a party with a human guest. As hard as I wanted to, I just didn’t fit in and the wisest choice now was to simply sneak off. So, I turned around and headed towards the terrace.

Pronunciation guide

Berfeen = [bear - fihn] (meaning: like snow)

Chapter Text

Leaning against the terrace railing, I was observing the impenetrable darkness in front of me. I was sure as hell that the fifteen minutes Rian requested before going with me to dinner had long passed, yet the handsome muppet was nowhere to be found. The only thing I could do now was wait. Wait, wait and wait, until I would be so hungry, I wouldn’t be able to eat anything in that damn restaurant. Propping me head on my fist, I inhaled deeply and immediately regretted doing it.

Hot and suffocating, the night air didn’t change a bit after the sun went down. It was as unpleasant for me as it had been before the party, and the only relief was the rare breeze coming from the sea. The sound of the waves in the distance told me that there was another way to cool myself down, but I didn’t know where the water was exactly and how to get to it safely. Besides, I was absolutely and positively sure that Rian would be thrilled if he found me floating in the sea with no life signals, but with a huge puddle of blood around me after having accidently hit my head on the way. That would be the worst date ever.

Wincing, I reminded myself to stop calling tonight’s dinner a date. It wasn’t the first time I had to do this and, knowing me, surely not the last. I knew it was wrong to even assume Rian had some hidden teeny-weeny motives concerning our dinner. He could have done it out of the kindness of his heart as he once told me, and there was nothing romantic about his invitation. But what if…

It’s not a date, I thought, straightening up and raising my eyes to look at the night sky. It’s never going to be a date. Don’t you fall for the same thing again, Lexi. Please, remember this. No dates.

Slightly upset, I let out a sigh and began watching the stars.

During my four weeks in the Moonstone Palace, I liked sitting in the hall and observing Prythian’s night sky. At first, I didn’t notice any changes in position of the constellations, assuming stars were stars and it didn’t matter whether I were in the Night Court or at home. (And, well, I was too unhappy to give a shit about that.) But the more I looked – the more I searched the sky for familiar twinkling dots like the Great Bear or Orion – the more dissimilarities I noticed.

Curious enough, I wanted to ask someone from the Night Court about their stars. But as time passed, I had forgotten about the whole thing, occupying myself with wandering around the palace and making friends with sweet Nachton.

Maybe tonight, I thought, still gazing at the darkish sky, I would have the chance to ask Rian about the stories concerning the creation of their constellations. Maybe during our date, I would…

Simmering with anger at myself, I drew away from the railing and took a step back. “That fucking word,” I said quietly and crossed my arms. Deep down, I just knew I would do something really stupid and embarrassing in the restaurant, thus making him regret inviting me for dinner. I knew it.

When I was just about to lean against the railing with my back to the darkness, I heard a sudden splash below the terrace. I froze, too afraid to even breathe.

With my heart racing, I looked carefully over my shoulder, but it was bloody difficult to see anything in the dead of the night. Foolishly, I assumed that I was alone on the terrace and no one would ever notice me here. But I was wrong.

The splash repeated itself, yet this time it was accompanied by a series of giggles.

Alerted and a bit curious, I frowned and turned around, taking a step towards the railing. At first, I didn’t notice anything or anyone near me, just the ever-present darkness, but after squinting my eyes I thought I saw something in the distance. It was like a faint light and some silhouettes that were creeping around the other side of the huge swimming pool.

Before I had time to think it over, I moved away from the railing and took my brown sandals off. As quietly as I could, I started walking towards the stairs leading to the pool, holding my shoes in one hand. Subconsciously, I knew I needed to be careful. In any case, I was in Prythian where almost everyone had magic and there weren’t many fairies as friendly as those who had been giving me shelter for the last weeks. I was a human, defenceless and lacking in magic, and the last thing I needed tonight was an unpleasant meeting with some meanies. Yet, too curious to give a damn about the potential danger, I continued my way to the swimming pool anyway.

Creeping in the darkness, it took me several seconds to reach the first row of wooden deckchairs which surrounded my destination. Hidden behind one of the chairs, I sneaked a peak at the pool and immediately gasped, having expected something entirely different.

Dressed in gauzy dresses, four mini-fairies were playing by the water and having the time of their lives. Illuminated by magical lights that were floating in the air around them, the girls were dark-skinned and fair-haired. Each mini-fairy had a long plait that was swaying from side to side at her back and jingling bracelets on both wrists. From what I noticed, they didn’t pay attention to anything near them, including me, too busy with giggling and monkeying around.

Smiling, I laid my sandals on the ground and started putting them on. I knew that I satisfied my curiosity, though I was expecting to see someone else by the swimming pool, like some hot half naked men from the Summer Court. Slightly disappointed, I knew that it was time to go back to the terrace, in case Rian was looking for me.

Halfway done with my sandals, I overheard the mini-fairies.

“Nerida. What are you doing?” a hushed girly voice asked.

“Stop it. You can’t do this.” There was another one that was very worried. “What if the High Lord notices us?”

The third voice sounded a bit raspy as it said, “So what? Nerida, show them that you can do this.”

“Nerida, no,” the first girl whispered and there was fear in her voice.

Suddenly concerned about the direction this conversation was going to, I straightened up and sneaked a peak at the mini-fairies. They were still standing by the swimming pool, but one of them got closer to the diving board as if she wanted to jump off. Luckily, the board wasn’t high, though it didn’t change the fact the little one was going to hurt herself. Right in front of my eyes.

Feeling a rapid surge of adrenaline, I took a step forward, not bothering myself with revealing my presence to the mini-fairies. I had to stop this childish nonsense before there would be casualties.

“Oh, please. I am strong enough to do that, you’ll see.” The last girl, who had to be Nerida, climbed the diving board so quickly that I wasn’t even able to shout ‘no.’ Then, she jumped into the water, disappearing under its surface.

I lunged at the pool with a scream. “Are you crazy? What were you thinking?” I asked angrily, catching their attention. Scared of my sudden appearance, the remaining girls shrieked. “It’s too dangerous for kids to be alone in the middle of the night,” I went on, getting closer to them. “Get the fuck out of here!”

The mini-fairies didn’t need any more encouragement as they all fled in terror.

With my heart racing, I turned around and looked at the swimming pool, but I didn’t see the fourth mini-fairy anywhere in sight.

“Shit,” I murmured and approached the water.

When I squatted and leant across the edge of the pool, I noticed a small dark shape that was floating on the surface. But it wasn’t moving.

“Fuck,” I said loudly and perched on the edge, ready to jump in and help that girl. Hesitating, I looked at the darkish water with fear. “Fuck,” I repeated as I knew there was one small problem.

I couldn’t swim.

Swallowing hard and staring at the unconscious mini-fairy, I knew there was no time to waste. If she were really out and immersed in the water, then every minute without oxygen was bloody dangerous to her brain. I realised also that if I didn’t do anything really fast, she would be dead in a matter of time and it would be all my fucking fault. So, without further ado, I slid into the swimming pool, hoping I wouldn’t drown as well.

Warm and salty, the water was up to my shoulders. Moving like an astronaut on the surface of the Moon, I was slowly approaching the unconscious mini-fairy and keeping my head up. My inability to swim was still creeping at the back of my mind, but I tried not to think about it. Instead, I kept reminding myself that I had one thing to do and had to do it fast – I needed to save that girl from drowning at all cost.

Fighting my panic back, I realised that I was getting closer to her. All I needed was a couple of feet and I would be finally able to grasp her hand and drag her unconscious body to the edge of the swimming pool.

I knew I could do it.

Just a little bit, I thought. I knew the mini-fairy was depending on me. That her pointy-eared family was depending on me. Just a little tiny bit.

Gasping, I finally grabbed her hand and pulled her body towards me, turning that small head of hers to the sky. Now, all I had to do was haul the girl out of the water, though that was the most difficult part. But I had to do this.

Heavy as hell, the unconscious mini-fairy wasn’t easy to manoeuvre. I tried my best to keep our heads up and avoid gulping the water, but I was weakening with every passing second. I was afraid that I wouldn’t be able to reach the edge of the swimming pool and eventually would drown with her. I desperately needed help.

And there was one name that came to my mind.

“RIAN!” I shouted at the top of my lungs, still hauling that little unconscious body. “RIAN!”

But he didn’t show up.

Suppressing a hopeless cry, I pulled myself together and drew the girl towards the distant edge of the swimming pool. He didn’t show up, I thought, closing my eyes for a moment. He didn’t show up.

“What’s going on?” I heard Rian’s voice and immediately opened my eyes. There he was – coming closer to the pool with a worried look on his face. “Lexi?”

“Help me,” I whimpered.

At first, he frowned, probably unsure of what was happening in front of him, but the moment he realised why I called his name, he immediately waved his hand and the mini-fairy disappeared from the water. In the same time, he jumped into the pool in his clothes on and, having grabbed my hand, winnowed us outside.

A second later, I was kneeling on the warm tiles surrounding that fucking swimming pool, with Rian by my side, and slightly coughing. I knew I was soaked to the bone and lost somewhere one of my sandals. But I was alive. Thank God.

“What has happened?” Rian asked, putting his hand on my back. “Are you all right?”

I was just about to answer when my eyes found the girl, still unconscious and lying next to us.

With a loud f-word, I lunged towards the mini-fairy and checked if she was breathing. When it turned out that she wasn’t, I started resuscitating her. Firstly, I tilted her head back and pinched her nostrils with my fingers. Then, I pressed my mouth against hers and blew air into her small lungs. A second later, I did it again.

“What are you doing?” Rian asked with surprise as I straightened up and looked at her chest. No movement.

“Shit,” I said with exasperation, still kneeling next to the mini-fairy and breathing heavily. “What now? Fuck, what now?”

Frowning, I tried to remind myself the next step, but I couldn’t remember what I was supposed to do now. More blowing air? No, it was something else. I glanced at her motionless chest and felt another surge of panic.

What now?, I thought. What were they doing next? Think, Lexi. Think!

My eyes darted to my shaking fingers and then back to the girl’s chest. I knew it was somehow connected with using hands, but staring now at them wouldn’t help me. I needed to do something with them. Ah, yes! Press them to her body!

Quickly, I placed my both hands in the middle of the mini-fairy’s chest and interlocked them, readying myself for pressing down.

“What are you doing?” Rian repeated his question.

I snapped, “Saving her.”

“By putting your hands on her?”

“Yes!” And I started pressing straight down on the girl’s chest, murmuring to myself, “One, two, three, four, five…”

With my head down, I was so focused on counting that time stopped for me. I didn’t hear the sea. I didn’t feel the heat. I didn’t notice the roar of blood pumping in my ears. There were just my hands and that unconscious mini-fairy whom I had to save from death.

Push by push, I was feeling more and more tired, but I needed to go on. I needed to be strong. I couldn’t let that girl die, not here and not now. Gritting my teeth, I realised that I was nearing the end of counting. “Twenty-eight, twenty-nine, thirty.”

Bending to the mini-fairy, I did the two mouth-to-mouths and started the second round of thirty presses. Only then did I realise that we were accompanied by a lot of fairies.

Still pressing, I looked up and saw Cerys who was kneeling in front of me and Rian and staring at my hands with a frown on her face. Her own hands were raised as if in prayer and there were whitish flames around them. “Lexi, what are you doing?” she asked.

But it was Rian who answered, “She’s saving her.”

“Move away. At once.” There was a male voice coming from the back and I soon saw a dark-skinned man who got down on his knees and touched the girl’s arm. It was Tarquin, the High Lord of the Summer Court. “Nerida!” he shouted. “Sweetheart, what happened? Nerida, answer me.” When our eyes met, he demanded, “Stop it at once.”

“I can’t,” I whispered.

Tarquin furrowed bis eyebrows. “Nonsense. Cerys will heal her. Please, move away.”

Shaking my head, I kept pressing my hands on the mini-fairy’s chest. I couldn’t stop now. I didn’t want to stop now. I was sure like hell that the minute I stop, the girl – Nerida – would die, and I couldn’t let that happen. I didn’t want that to happen. I had to save her.

Exhausted from all the pressing, I was about to do another mouth-to-mouth when Nerida coughed. Immediately, I rolled her onto her side and I did it almost in time as she threw up on my already soaked dress. I vaguely remembered that people sometimes could choke on their own vomit, so the last thing I needed after saving her was another incident. “It’s alright, sunshine,” I whispered and stroked her head. “It’s alright. You’re safe now.”

Having got rid of the contents of her stomach, Nerida laid down on the tiles and drew a couple of deep breaths. “Daddy?” she asked quietly and I observed Tarquin lunge towards the little girl.

Daddy?

I drew back, breathing heavily.

“You did it,” Rian said softly, touching my hand. When I looked at him, he added, “You saved her. It was rather foolish, but you did it.” He flashed me a smile and squeezed my hand.

Staring at him blankly, I didn’t know what to reply. It was true that I saved Tarquin’s daughter, but what if something went wrong? What if I didn’t succeed and she really drowned? Honestly, I hadn’t thought about that when I insisted on continuing the resuscitation. When I didn’t want to move away and let Cerys heal her. I was so confident about my skills that I could have accidently hurt Nerida. Or kill her. I got goosebumps at the mere thought.

“Can I heal her now?” Cerys asked angrily, giving me a dismissive look. Her burning hands were still raised. “Or is someone else waiting in line to do that? I can wait.”

Reluctantly, Tarquin pulled away from his daughter and said, “Yes, please. Do it, Cerys.”

Fixing my whole attention on her, I observed the Night Court fairy gently touch Nerida’s arm and tell her something so softly that I didn’t hear it. The girl closed her eyes and relaxed, letting Cerys’s magic do the healing. To my disappointment, the whole process wasn’t spectacular. There were no sparks or flashes of light as I had expected after seeing her white flames. It was quick and ordinary. Or even boring, as one could call it.

When the healing was completed, Nerida sat up and smiled through exhaustion. “Thank you,” she said to Cerys who just nodded. Then, the mini-fairy fixed her eyes on me and repeated, “Thank you.”

I shrugged. “Don’t mention it. It was my first instinct.”

Still wet, I looked around at the fairies. They were all watching me and whispering among themselves, but none of them approached me. Regretfully, I realised it was the same behaviour I witnessed in the ballroom. Saviour or not saviour, I was still a freak whom they had to stay away from.

In one swift move, Rian stood up and reached out his hand towards me. When I grabbed it and got to my feet, he held it longer than it was necessary. “Ready to go home?” he asked after a while. “I know that you were supposed to stay here for the next two days, but I thought that… maybe you would like to return to the palace instead.”

I nodded.

“Let’s go,” I whispered.

I was about to embrace Rian and let him winnow us to the Moonstone Palace, when I heard Tarquin’s voice, “What do you want in return, Alexandra?”

Caught off guard by his question, I turned around and stared at the High Lord.

“What?” I asked.

Dressed in a sky-blue tunic, Tarquin was a tall dark-skinned man with crystal-blue eyes and long white hair. I met him in the ballroom where we were introduced by Marella who couldn’t praise him enough and kept talking about her handsome High Lord over and over. With amusement, I was watching the two of them exchange loving stares and mysterious smiles until Tarquin was snatched away from us by one of Marella’s relatives and disappeared in the crowd.

Now, kneeling next to his daughter and embracing her tightly, the High Lord of the Summer Court set his unusual eyes upon me and repeated louder, “What do you want in return?” When I was silent, still too surprised to answer, he added quickly, “Name your price. Is it gold? Jewellery? Gemstones…?”

“I don’t want your gold or gemstones,” I interrupted him, drawing away from Rian and taking a step forward. “I didn’t save your daughter just because I wanted a fucking reward. I did it because it was the right thing to do. The only thing to do at that time,” I added angrily. “I would help anyone, regardless their sex or appearance.”

Eyeing him suspiciously, I realised that I was slightly offended by his words. I didn’t understand why he assumed I wanted something in return for saving his daughter. That was my first instinct and I would really try to rescue anyone, human or fairy, from certain death. Besides, I couldn’t leave that little girl in the swimming pool and let her die. I knew it would haunt me for the rest of my days, reminding me of itself every time I might see a fucking pool.

Tarquin regarded me for a while. “In this case,” he said, standing up and approaching me, “I owe you a debt.” He held his closed hand out and when he opened it, I saw a pretty bracelet made of small brownish shells attached to a silver cord. Even in the faint glow of the magical lights that were still floating around us, the bracelet glittered like tiny dark stars. “If you ever need my help, I will come as quickly as I can,” he added, nearing his hand to me. “Just drop it into water and say my name thrice. Use it wisely as there won’t be a second time.”

Still feeling angry, I replied, “I said I didn’t want a reward.”

As I was about to turn around and ignore his outstretched hand, I felt that Rian gave me a gentle nudge.

“She’s still too shocked after saving little Nerida,” he said, looking at me knowingly. “But I can assure you, High Lord, that Lexi appreciates your gesture and will accept this beautiful bracelet, won’t you, honey?”

Suddenly annoyed with the handsome muppet, I fixed my eyes on him and opened my mouth. At first, I wanted to say no. I really didn’t need any rewards for saving Nerida and taking this splendid shell bracelet would mean that I was lying about that. But then I realised that the gift wasn’t offered by anyone. No – it was given to me by a powerful High Lord who was serious about the offer and who would never make empty promises.

And that was the reason I said loudly, “Fine.” Surpassing a sigh, I reached out my hand and added, “Thank you for your gift. I promise I will use it wisely.”

Tarquin placed the shell bracelet on the open palm of my hand and then fixed his blue eyes on me.

“I overheard you and Rian talking about going back to the Moonstone Palace. Would you reconsider it?” he asked with a small smile. “My mate and I would be honoured if you did stay for the night and have breakfast with us in the morning. After all, Cerys and Zareen are going home the day after tomorrow and, from what I know, you came to Adriata with them.”

I looked at Rian with question in my eyes, uncertain of what to do now. His only reply was a quiet, “It’s your choice, Lexi.”

Glancing between Tarquin and his daughter, I realised that I had already come to a decision.

“All right,” I said, flashing them a small smile and hoping I wouldn’t regret it. “I made up my mind. I’m staying.”

Soaked to the skin, Nerida beamed.

Another day in the Summer Court, I thought. Absolutely fantastic.

Pronunciation guide

Nerida = [ne - ri - duh] (meaning: sea nymph)

Chapter Text

Getting to the room they prepared for me turned out to be no mean feat.

When a green-haired fairy informed me that I had to climb several staircases to reach my destination, I wanted to lie down and burst out crying. With all the adrenaline gone from my body, I realised that I was so tired that thinking and blinking at the same time seemed terribly difficult. I knew I was in no condition to go up, so it was either sleeping standing up, or asking Rian to winnow me upstairs. But the handsome muppet was nowhere to be found.

The moment we entered the palace’s foyer, Rian smiled slightly and then pulled away from me. With the High Lord of the Summer Court by his side, he turned into one of the corridors, and all I could do was watch his back as he and Tarquin were drawing away from the rest of us. Feeling helpless and a bit abandoned, I realised I was more than sure he would immediately put his arms around me and go to the room, where I would sleep till late morning, but nothing like that happened. He simply left me in the foyer and didn’t look back.

Luckily, there was another fairy able to winnow me to my destination, yet this one was again refusing to acknowledge our acquaintance. Whenever I glanced at Cerys, and I did it quite often, she pretended that she didn’t notice any of my looks and talked with three Summer fairies as if she didn’t know me. It still hurt, but I was too ashamed to ask for the reason of her strange behaviour.

Not sure what to do next, I looked around the brightly lit foyer. I knew I had to go upstairs, but I didn’t know which way to choose. There were at least two options for me. Option number one required turning into one of the four corridors, which would lead me to who knew where, and then hoping for meeting some fairies willing enough to guide me to the damn room. Option number two included finding Rian in this enormous palace and asking him to winnow me upstairs. Unfortunately, tracking the handsome muppet seemed almost impossible given my unfamiliarity with the palace’s layout.

Well, there was also option number three. It was nothing more than going back to the swimming pool, finding a deck chair, and spending the night under the stars, not giving a shit about anything or anyone else.

Sighing, I realised that my tiredness had already chosen the only option that was available for me. Without further ado, I headed for the double doors which were leading to the terrace.

“Where are you going?” Cerys asked quietly.

I turned around and noticed that the two of us were the only people left in the foyer. “I’m going to sleep on the terrace,” I said.

She frowned and took a step forward.

“But why? I thought they prepared a room for you.”

“They did,” I replied resignedly. “I’m supposed to stay in the tower room. A fairy with green hair told me that it’s the highest situated place in this palace, but I’m too tired to go up.” I shrugged, turning again towards the double doors. “That’s why I’ve decided to sleep outside.”

“Do you want me to get you to the room?” the Night Court princess asked quickly.

With my hand already on the handle, I stopped but didn’t face her right away. “That would be nice.” Slowly, I turned around and added with a small smile, “Thank you.”

Cerys regarded me for a while before she asked, “Are you sure that the female said the word ‘tower’?”

“Yeah, I’m pretty sure.”

“Hmm. All right then,” she said and opened her arms. “Let’s get you to the tower room.”

Having approached Cerys, I allowed her to embrace me.

Seconds later, we appeared in a short and dimly lit hall with midnight blue walls that were so dark they seemed almost black. The hall’s floor was made of a dark stone mottled with pale blue spots which were glittering like tiny stars. There was also one big window showing the sleeping city of Adriata, and a dark wooden door probably leading to the blasted tower room. The room I was supposed to spend the night in.

Drawing away from Cerys, I noticed the hall was almost empty. There wasn’t any furniture or decorations, but, oddly, it didn’t make the place gloomy. Maybe it was because of the glittering blue spots on the floor that were reflecting the light of the small chandelier hanging above our heads.

“Thank you, Cerys,” I said. “I wouldn’t make it up here if it weren’t for you.”

The Night Court fairy flashed me a smile. “Anytime. Sleep well, Lexi. I’ll see you in the morning.”

“Goodnight.”

Turning my back to her, I reached towards the door handle but stopped. There was one thing I needed to do before going inside.

“Cerys, wait,” I said quickly and turned around in time to see her half-devoured by dark shadows. She looked at me with curiosity and dispersed the darkness with a wave of her hand. “I’m sorry,” I added. “I’m sorry that I didn’t want to move aside from Nerida. I hadn’t realised that I could have hurt her, and believe me, it was the last thing I wanted to do.”

I took a deep breath before going on. “With all that adrenaline in my body, I was extremely confident in my ability to save her and, subconsciously, I didn’t want to appear weak in front of so many people. I know now that I can’t possibly compare myself with you or your magic. I was wrong. And I’m sorry for that. I’m really sorry.”

Standing still and silent, Cerys didn’t respond to my apology as one might have expected. She was just staring at me with a blank face and her blinking eyes were the only indicators that she was there with me. Frankly speaking, I wasn’t counting on her total forgiveness, but a simple nod would be enough for me.

“All right,” I murmured. I knew perfectly well that it was time to go inside the tower room before I would embarrass myself again. “Goodnight.”

“I can’t blame you for wanting to save Nerida,” she said suddenly, making me turn around and look at her. “I know it was an instinctive decision because I would do the same. However, this doesn’t mean that your behaviour wasn’t foolish. As you said yourself, you could have accidentally harmed that little one, but I’m rather glad that you didn’t.” She approached me and went on, “Maybe you weren’t aware of that, but Nerida is Tarquin’s heiress and if something happened to her because of you… if you didn’t succeed in saving her life… I’m not sure even Rian could have done anything to protect you tonight.”

Our eyes met.

Pondering over her words, I got goosebumps. I hadn’t suspected that if something had gone wrong with my little rescuing mission, Tarquin could have lost his shit. After all, Nerida was the next High Lady of the Summer Court, and I would have been the one responsible for her death. This time, instead of sending a ruby to the Night Court, he might have sent my very own head.

“I see,” I whispered. It was the only thing I was able to say now.

Cerys nodded. “Goodnight, Lexi. I’ll see you in the morning.”

She disappeared, leaving me standing in the short hall with a starry floor. “Holy shit,” I said aloud. “Holy fucking shit.”

After she left, I needed a couple of minutes before entering the tower room. I was too worried about Nerida’s rescuing and its possible consequences to even touch the damn door handle and get inside. So, I was just standing in the hall, trying to calm myself and convince that everything was fine in the end. At first, it didn’t work and I even considered going all the way down to get a drink, mostly to help myself get rid of Cerys’s words from my head, but I eventually settled my nerves and opened the door.

The moment I entered the shadowy tower room and spotted an enormous four-poster bed I knew I would sleep in it like a baby. I didn’t care that there was no bathroom in sight to clean myself up after the party, or that I didn’t have any clothes to change my slightly wet dress. All I cared about was that amazing huge bed and the relaxing sleep it was offering. That’s why, without further delay, I took off my dress, left it on the floor and climbed into the bed completely naked.

Luckily for me, I was tired enough to fall asleep right after covering myself with the cool sheet.

###

Lying in the bed with my eyes still closed, I was listening to the distant sounds of the sea. Waves breaking on the shore and yelling seagulls had been my companions for the last couple of minutes since waking up. I didn’t know what time it was, but it was surely morning. I just sensed it with my whole system.

With my right hand outstretched and resting on a big pillow, I was lying on my side. It was both my favourite sleeping position and the way my body was subconsciously letting me know it was time to get up and start my day. Usually, at the weekends, I allowed myself to stay in bed a bit longer, simply lying with my eyes shut, and today was no different. Though, I didn’t know if it was a weekday or a weekend because days in Prythian seemed to be all the same for me.

Still not opening my eyes, I took a deep breath and wiggled my fingers. The pillow they were resting on had become warm, so it was definitely time to get up and have some breakfast. I knew I was slowly feeling hungry and four delicious pancakes with strawberry jam and whipped cream would certainly stuff my ‘little’ empty belly.

Suddenly, the big pillow moved slightly upwards.

Both shocked and terrified at the unexpected movement, I somehow managed to open my eyes. The first thing I saw was a muscled male arm with a big black tattoo that was covering most of its owner’s bicep. I noticed it was forming a complex pattern which consisted mostly of tree branches and stars that were entwined with each other. Then, I held my breath when I laid my eyes on a shredded naked torso and my right motionless hand which had been resting on it.

Oh, shit, I thought, exhaling quietly. From the moment I saw the starry tattoo I suspected it was him, but I had to make sure I was right. So, feeling my heart’s pounding in my ears, I lifted my head carefully and looked at the man lying next to me.

Cupping the back of his head with his left hand, Rian was stretched out on the bed. He was so close to me that I could easily spot the dark stubble on his chin and cheeks, and hear his soft breathing. Having realised that it was the first time I had a chance to look closely at him, I knew I wanted to take my time. I let my eyes move slowly up and down Rian’s sleeping face, admiring those handsome features. After all, I didn’t know if I would ever get another opportunity to do that.

But at the same time, there was a thought that was nagging me from the moment I saw my hand on his torso.

Uncertain about what to do next, I was debating inwardly whether to remove it or keep it on him. Had I taken my hand off and drawn away to the other side of the bed, it might wake him up faster than I’d like to. But on the other hand, if I didn’t do anything and leave it there, he might awake with me touching his naked stomach. And to make things worse, I didn’t know which was worse – removing my hand from him or leaving it there.

“Good morning.” Rian’s voice caught me off guard.

I quickly took my hand off his stomach.

So much for my grand dilemma, I thought.

With his eyes closed, he flashed me a smile and asked, “Did my favourite human girl sleep well?”

“What are you doing in my bed?” I whispered, still lying on my side.

Gazing at me with his eyes slightly closed, Rian said, “That’s my bed.”

I frowned.

“It’s not true,” I replied. “I was here first.”

To my surprise, he rolled to his side and propped his head on a fist. “That’s my bedroom,” he said quietly, furrowing slightly his eyebrows. “I always get it when I’m in the Summer Court. It has the best view on the night sky, so, obviously, it had to be mine.”

“So why did they put me here?” I asked, a bit distracted by his closeness.

Well, to be honest, I was very distracted by his whole body and I tried not to stare at that naked torso. Had he caught me gaping at him, we would both feel super awkward and I didn’t want that to happen.

“I don’t know.” Rian rubbed his eyes, trying to chase away his sleepiness. “Maybe they ran out of empty bedrooms and decided to put you in the tower room. After all, with so many guests in the palace last night, they could have simply forgotten to let me know that I would need a new bedroom.” There was amusement in his blue eyes as he added, “Or maybe, they believed we were together and prepared the tower room for us.” He flashed me a sexy smile and winked. “With one big bed to share.”

One big bed to share, I thought, glancing at his muscled arms and stomach and feeling rather turned on. I swallowed hard as unwanted images of us in bed appeared in my head.

“Why would they believe such a thing?” I asked hoarsely, knowing my heart was beating rapidly. I glimpsed at his mouth and felt that my body’s reaction started betraying me even more than before. “As far as I know, we’re not together.”

When I looked at Rian, I noticed his nostrils flared slightly and it was enough for me to realise that he was aware of my excitement.

“No, we’re not,” he said, lowering his eyes. “But if someone had entered the room some time ago and seen us together in the bed, they would assume we were fooling around at night. Especially with you lying completely naked.” He looked right at me. “I saw your dress on the floor when I came in, so I put it in the bathroom. You’re welcome.”

Swallowing hard, I replied, “It was too wet and thus uncomfortable for me to sleep in it.”

“Why didn’t you ask anyone to get you a new one?” Rian asked.

“You were missing, Cerys was long gone when I entered the room, and I didn’t see any of the Summer fairies up here,” I explained, trying to prepare myself for sitting up on the bed. I knew I had to get up and put on that blasted dress, but first, I needed to come up with a plan of how to do it gracefully, since there was nothing more than a sheet around me. “And besides, I was sure it would be just my room for the night, so I didn’t even care about finding a new dress.”

“Yet, here I am, honey. Lying in the same bed and having a nice conversation with my favourite human girl.” He smiled. “You must know that the moment I entered the room and saw you in my bed I realised I had to prepare for your snoring. But I’m quite surprised you didn’t snore at all.”

Feeling really annoyed with the handsome muppet, I sat up on the bed. “Seriously?” I huffed and faced him, holding the sheet to my chest. I didn’t care anymore if the sheet showed some unnecessary parts of my naked body. “Seriously, man?”

Rian laughed and rolled to his back.

“How did I know you would get angry?” he asked.

Huffing once again, I stood up and pulled angrily on the sheet. I didn’t give a shit if I accidently uncovered him and showed the whole world his naked arse. He would deserve it.

“Oh, my God. You’re so annoying,” I grumbled. Having twisted the sheet tightly around me, I glanced at the handsome muppet. “You’re lucky that you’re wearing some trousers as I might have seen your little cock,” I said.

Surprisingly, Rian burst into laughter and sat up. “Why do I get the feeling you’re really interested in my cock?” he asked. “For your information, it’s not that little.”

“Yeah, sure. Keep telling yourself that, Tinkerbell,” I spat and looked around in search of the bathroom.

In the daylight, the tower room seemed bigger than I had thought. Built in the shape of an octagon, it had a dark hardwood floor and midnight blue walls which reminded me of the hall outside. Apart from the gold four-poster bed I spent the night in, there were also two bookcases with lots of books, three chairs around a table, and a massive wardrobe whose door were slightly opened. Several huge windows were showing the sea and letting in the warm breeze, but it was still too hot, if you asked me.

Finding only one door, I fixed my eyes on Rian. I didn’t know why I hadn’t realised who lived in this room as everything in the hall indicated to the Night Court. Maybe I was too tired to notice such details.

“Where’s the bathroom?” I asked, still holding the sheet.

Grinning from ear to ear, the handsome muppet stood up and took a step towards me. “I can prove it to you,” he said, ignoring my question and reaching for his trousers.

“Yes, please. I can compare it with all the other penises I have seen in my life.” I rolled my eyes and then repeated, “Where’s the bathroom?”

Rian let out a sigh, getting closer to one of the chairs. “Oh, you’re such a spoilsport, lovely Alexandra,” he said and lifted a dark shirt that was hanging on the back of the chair. “And to think that I wanted to show you one of my most precious things. Shame on you.”

“Bathroom,” I whispered.

He put the shirt on and for one short moment I saw him tightening the muscles of his stomach. My eyes had immediately fixed on him, making me forget what I was asking about. Oh, God, I thought, what would I give to touch those muscles?

“You have to go through the wardrobe.”

I frowned, looking suspiciously at him. “What? Through the wardrobe? Just like in Narnia?”

“Excuse me?” Rian straightened his shirt and gave me a look.

Shaking my head, I replied, “Never mind. I’ll tell you later as there is a more pressing matter.” I set my eyes upon the wardrobe door, still doubting his words. “If you’re pulling a trick on me, Tinkerbell,” I added, “you will taste my feminine wrath.”

Without waiting for his answer, I approached the wardrobe and went inside. I just hoped I wouldn’t make a fool of myself.

Chapter Text

Never in my life had I expected to go inside a wardrobe and actually enter a place.

The moment I went in, I waited for Rian to lock the damn door from the outside and laugh his arse off. Even though we knew each other for only a month, I realised he was able to play a trick on me, just to make me angry. But nothing like that happened. To my astonishment, when I opened the second door on the other side and took a step forward, I saw a real room.

Bright and spacious, the bathroom was half the size of the tower room. It had two gold washbasins, something that looked like a toilet, but I didn’t have time to check it thoroughly, and a huge marble bath. There were also shelves with glass jars and small bottles which probably contained scented oils, and a few wooden cabinets where they kept towels and bathrobes.

Not wanting Rian to wait for me, I tried to get ready as quickly as I could. First, I cleansed myself and took the liberty to borrow one of the towels from the nearest cabinet as I knew that with so many spare ones no one would even notice it. Then, I changed into a new blue dress that I found on a big coat tree in the corner of the bathroom. Unfortunately, the dress was a bit too small and I didn’t feel comfortable wearing it, but the yellow one from yesterday was nowhere to be found. I just hoped that the new dress wouldn’t get snagged during the day and humiliate me in front of the whole Summer Court. That would be awful, to say the least.

Fresh and sweet, I headed for the exit, expecting Rian to winnow us immediately to the dining room. But no such luck. With a smile on his face, the handsome muppet announced that I had to wait for him because it would only take him a couple of minutes to get ready, and then he disappeared in the bathroom right after I left it. To kill the time, I approached the nearest open window and started looking at the marvellous blue sea.

Several minutes and countless swearwords later, I was sitting on a chair in the tower room, waiting for the handsome muppet to take me to breakfast. Having crossed my arms, I fixed my eyes on the ‘bathroom’ door. Though I didn’t have a watch to check the time, I knew it was getting late, but there was still no sign of him anywhere. Clearly, the heir to the Night Court had time management issues and I suspected that no one had even thought of making him realise that. Well, apparently, it had to be me.

Huffing, I tried to ignore my poor empty stomach. It had been roaring like an angry bear since the time I washed my face, thus letting me know it was feeding time. But before I was able to munch on some delicious pancakes with jam and whipped cream, I had to leave the damn tower room first and it was more difficult than I had thought.

Feeling really irritated, I decided it was time to change my place of dwelling, so I stood up and climbed onto the bed. After I found the place right opposite the wardrobe, I sat crossed-legged and leant back on my hands. Then, I started staring at the damn door, waiting for the handsome muppet to leave the bathroom.

“Oh, God, I’m so hungry,” I said angrily and closed my eyes. “Where the hell are you?”

“Right here.”

Terrified, I quickly opened my eyes and saw Rian standing next to the bed. He was dressed in brown trousers and a loose white tunic with short sleeves, and looked as if he were ready to go for a lazy walk on the beach. Flashing me a smile, he asked, “Are you ready for breakfast? Because I’m starving.”

Still sitting on the bed, I took a deep breath. I needed to calm myself down as my heart was beating rapidly. “You scared me,” I finally said, looking at him disapprovingly. “I told you not to appear out of nowhere, but you did it again.”

“I’m sorry, lovely Alexandra,” he said, but his voice wasn’t apologetic. “It’s force of habit, I suppose.” He extended his hand towards me and repeated his previous question, “Are you ready for breakfast?”

I stood up, but I didn’t grab his hand. “I’ve been ready the moment I left the damn bathroom,” I grumbled and looked at him. “What took you so long? You told me it would be just a couple of minutes, remember?”

Rian shrugged. “Well, apart from appearing out of nowhere, I have another habit.”

“Which is?” I asked, coming closer to him.

He put his arm around my waist and whispered to my ear, “I lie a lot.”

Feeling unwanted goosebumps all over my body, I drew away from him a bit and said, “And to think that last month you tried to convince me that you don’t lie.” I rolled my eyes. “Tell me, Tinkerbell, do you have any other habits I should know of?”

“Maybe.” Rian smiled mischievously. “But I will tell you about them after we join the rest in the family dining room. They’re waiting for us.” Before I was able to reply, we disappeared from the tower room.

After opening my eyes, I noticed we were standing in a long and brightly-lit corridor. Facing the vast sea, one of the walls was covered with lots of colourful stained-glass windows showing various marine creatures. There were green sea turtles toddling on a secluded beach, yellow and orange octopuses swimming in dark blue waters, grey dolphins jumping happily out of a sea, and her.

With a mysterious smile on her red lips, a gorgeous black-haired woman with a bluish tail of a fish occupied the biggest stained-glass window. The mermaid, as it had to be Ariel’s distant relative from another universe, had an impressive starry crown on her head and several golden bracelets on both her wrists. Though she seemed to be young and harmless, I was sure that it was just simple trickery to hide her real age and deceive those who were looking at her image. I wouldn’t be surprise if it turned out that everyone who met her in real life considered themselves very, very unlucky.

Curious about the sea maiden, I took a step forward and pointed at the stained-glass window. “Who’s that?” I asked.

Rian approached me and crossed his arms.

“This is Yareli, the legendary Queen of the Sea,” he explained. “She is said to be one of the five queens who ruled the world after it was created by the Cauldron. Yareli lived in an underwater kingdom with her five daughters and other fishy subjects whom we call the water folk. She was able to control the sea and all the creatures that lived there.” He motioned towards the animals, saying, “Fish, turtles, octopuses, dolphins, everything. The Summer Court,” Rian went on, “is probably the only place in Prythian where the stories about her are still known and handed down from generation to generation.”

Not taking my eyes off the beautiful mermaid, I said, “And the rest of the world don’t have a clue about her, do they?”

Rian shrugged. “Maybe. I’ve never talked with anyone about her, so you’re the first person to listen to my version of the story.”

“Oh, my. I feel super honoured,” I whispered, placing both hands over my heart and pretending to be awestruck. “What had I done to deserve this special treatment?”

He laughed quietly.

“To start with, lovely Alexandra,” he replied, “you didn’t snore last night.”

Making a dry face, I sighed. “Why do you keep repeating that? It’s freaking annoying, to say the least.”

“Because I enjoy doing it.”

Giving him an incredulous look, I said, “Don’t tell me it’s your next habit.” When the handsome muppet didn’t answer and kept smiling, I fixed my eyes back on the black-haired mermaid and asked, “What happened to the Queen of the Sea and her kingdom? I have a feeling that it didn’t end well.”

“You’re right.” He nodded. “The legend has it that when her youngest daughter was sunbathing near one of the palaces, she was kidnapped by Yareli’s greatest enemy. When the princess didn’t come back home, the Sea Queen started looking for her daughter herself. She was so desperate to find her that she didn’t sleep or eat for several days and wouldn’t let anyone rest until the princess was found. Even though the water folk searched the whole world for her, they didn’t find her. And so, Yareli died of grief, leaving her beloved kingdom in ruin.”

Rian stared for a while at the stained-glass window and then added, “Some say that her spirit is still looking for her missing child and woe betide if someone meets her in the deep waters surrounding Prythian.”

“Oh, boy. Stop scaring me,” I whispered, trying to sound frightened.

He glanced at me and scratched his head, suddenly seeming confused. “I’m sorry, Lexi. I didn’t mean to. You do realise it’s just a story, don’t you?”

“I know. I’m just teasing you.” I winked and patted his arm.

“Good.” Rian let out a sigh of relief and went on, “I’m glad that you’re not scared. I won’t have to explain to everyone in the dining room that the reason of your rapidly beating heart is a children’s story.” He motioned towards a double door at the end of the corridor, asking, “Shall we?”

I nodded. “Yeah. I’m very hungry.”

We walked in silence for a couple of seconds, listening to the sounds of the waves breaking on the shores and watching the stained-glass windows.

“I see that you have Tarquin’s bracelet,” Rian suddenly said. When I looked at him, he put his hands into his pockets and added, “I’m sure he would be pleased to see it on your wrist.”

Frowning, I asked, “Why did you insist on accepting his gift? After all, I said that I didn’t save Nerida just to get a reward.”

“I know, but it would have been very stupid and impolite of you not to take it. If one of the High Lords wants to give you a precious gift, you just have to accept it. Besides, the bracelet is pretty and females like pretty things, isn’t it right?” Rian winked.

Rolling my eyes, I said, “You do realise it’s just a saying, don’t you? There are women and females who don’t give a shit about pretty things and might be offended if they were given one.” I sighed loudly to emphasise my point.

“I know. I’m just teasing you.” He flashed me a smile.

Having approached the glass door, Rian grabbed the handles and was just about to open the door, when I said, “Rian, wait.”

There was one thing I needed to do before going to breakfast.

He looked at me with curiosity and let go of the handles. “What is it?” he asked.

“I didn’t thank you yesterday for helping me get Nerida out of the water,” I added, flashing him a shy smile. “If it weren’t for you, I wouldn’t be able to draw her towards the edge of the pool. I overestimated my strength and it could have ended really badly for Nerida. And for me. Your name–” I blushed a bit when I realised what I wanted to admit, but if you have said A, you must also say B. “Your name was the first one that came to my mind,” I went on, looking away for a moment. “Thank you. You saved both of us.”

He nodded. “Don’t mention it. I’m glad that I made it in time.”

We smiled at each other.

Staring into his blue eyes, I allowed myself imagine what a relationship with him would be like. Just for a second, I saw it all – the burning love, the joy and laughter, the ordinary everyday things – and felt a faint tingle in my heart that vanished as quickly as it had appeared.

Sadly, I knew it was never meant for us. Love, joy, laughter, or even everyday things were out of our reach. After all, he was a book character and I was an ordinary human girl that was soon returning to the real world. But it would have been wonderful, wouldn’t it?

All of the sudden, Rian grunted and brought me back down to earth.

“Breakfast,” he said quickly, looking away. “I hope you do like pancakes and scrambled eggs as they are always served here for breakfast.”

Trying to hide my embarrassment, I fixed my eyes on my sandals and replied, “Oh, I love pancakes, especially with jam and whipped cream.”

Rian pondered over my words. “Well, I’m not sure there would be whipped cream for breakfast, but you can always ask for it.”

I dared to look at him, but he was avoiding eye contact with me.

“Honestly,” I said quietly and he finally set his eyes upon me, “I’m so hungry right now that I can do without whipped cream.”

“In this case,” Rian smiled and grabbed the handles again, “let’s eat some delicious pancakes and scrambled eggs and fill our empty stomachs with them.” He opened the door in one swift motion.

With wide windows overlooking the vast sea, the family dining room was bigger than I had expected. It had a vaulted ceiling with five stunning silver chandeliers, white wooden walls and a shiny green floor. Each chandelier had beige candles that looked like scallop shells, but none of them were lit. After all, the sunlight coming through the windows was enough to make the whole dining room bright and no artificial light was needed.

In the middle of the room, there was a large bright table, several chairs, but only a few were occupied, and a buffet with something that smelt great even from the distance. I was sure it was the smell of pancakes and scrambled eggs.

“Good morning, everyone!” Rian exclaimed and went inside. “I’m sorry for being late. I couldn’t find my shirt.” He headed towards the buffet, leaving me standing in the doorway.

No way, I thought, putting my hands on my hips and eyeing the handsome muppet. He was late because of a freaking shirt?

“If you kept your clothes in order in the wardrobe, Rian, you wouldn’t have such problems,” Cerys replied. She was sitting next to Zareen and a white-haired man whom I saw yesterday at the party. “Putting them aside and piling them up doesn’t count,” she added.

“I’m too busy to keep them in order.” Rian took a plate and looked at the food. “Besides, my little piles help me keep track of my attire. You should try them too.”

Cerys laughed mockingly. “No, thank you. I prefer keeping my attire in the wardrobe.”

Rian just snorted, probably too busy choosing his breakfast.

“Lexi!” Marella exclaimed, making me look at her. She stood up and approached me with her arms wide opened, saying, “Good morning. I’m so glad you’re joining us for breakfast.”

When she embraced me, a flowery smell flooded my nostrils.

I smiled. “Morning, Marella. Thanks. It’s nice to see you.”

The High Lady drew away from me and added, “Last night, I didn’t have the chance to thank you for saving my eldest daughter.” She squeezed my hands and there were tears in her eyes as she said, “Thank you so much, Lexi. I can’t even imagine what would have happened if you hadn’t been near the pool… if you hadn’t heard them…”

Her voice trembled and I was sure as hell that Marella wanted to cry, but she calmed herself down and flashed me a beautiful smile. “Thank you for saving my child. I will always be grateful for that. We,” she corrected herself, “we, the Summer Court, will always be grateful. We will never forget that you jumped into the swimming pool and pulled our youngling from the water. Thank you.” She squeezed my hands again and then whispered, “Thank you.”

Feeling a bit awkward because of Marella’s profuse thanks, I was staring at her silently. What I did yesterday seemed so natural to me that I didn’t quite understand the reason for their over-emotional behaviour. Honestly, a simple ‘thank you’ would have been sufficient as I didn’t need any tokens of gratitude.

“I don’t know what to say,” I said quietly, still looking at Marella.

We both laughed.

“That’s why I will repeat what I have recently heard,” I went on. “I’m glad that I made it in time.”

The High Lady embraced me one more time, whispering, “Thank you.”

I looked at Rian’s back and noticed that he stopped serving himself the food. I was sure he was listening to our conversation.

“Sunshine,” Tarquin cut in, addressing his High Lady, “don’t make our guest starve to death.”

Marella gasped. “I’m sorry. You must be really hungry! Come with me.” She looped her arm through mine and led me towards the buffet. “Our breakfasts are usually very informal. As you can see, we are now using the family dining room which is smaller and cosier, and thus perfect for a meal with family and friends.”

“Smaller?” I repeated, looking around.

“Here are the plates,” she went on as we stopped in front of the buffet. Rian was standing now on the other side of the long table and glanced at me. “Pick one and have some of this delicious breakfast.” Marella patted me on the arm and returned to the rest of the fairies.

“Thank you,” I said with a smile and fixed my eyes on the food.

Just as Rian told me, there were mostly plates with pancakes and enormous ceramic bowls full of scrambled eggs which occupied the middle of the buffet.  I also noticed smaller glass containers with apples, strawberries, blueberries and something that looked like little yellow stars. Sadly, there was no whipped cream, just several sauce dishes with different kinds of jam.

Having put three pancakes on my plate, I added some strawberry jam on them. Then, I took a look at Rian’s food and asked, “Just scrambled eggs and toasts?”

“Don’t worry. I will probably have a second helping.” Flashing me a smile, he approached the table with a plate in his hand and sat next to Zareen.

“How was last night? Did you sleep well, Lexi?” Marella asked when I joined them at the table and opted for a seat beside her. “I hope that the heat wasn’t too exhausting,” she added. “After so many years in the palace, I got used to it, but I’m sure that some may have difficulties with adjusting to it.”

“Oh, no. The tower room was quite airy,” I replied, flashing her a smile and pouring myself water from a glass jug that stood near me. There were also jugs with something that looked like juice, but I wasn’t sure what they tasted like, so I chose water, the safest option. “And the company was also tolerable.” I glanced at Rian.

“Thank the Mother.” He sighed loudly, digging into his scrambled eggs.

“What?” Marella asked with surprise, giving Rian a look and then fixing her eyes on me. “You slept in the tower room?”

I frowned. “Yes?”

“No one sleeps in the tower room,” Tarquin announced loudly, observing me carefully. “That has been the unwritten rule in our palace ever since Rian was old enough to chase everyone away from the highest tower.”

“I remember the first time,” the white-haired man said. “He used his shadows to get rid of my sister and her lover, and publicly stated that the tower belonged to him. Cresseida was furious.”

Tarquin laughed. “I’m sure that the whole Adriata heard the screams of their princess and saw the dark vicious thing that attacked her that day.”

“I’ve almost forgotten why Auntie Cressie hates me so much.” Rian drank from his glass. “And to think I wanted to be her favourite youngling and always get sweets from her.”

Everyone in the dining room laughed.

“Cresseida?” I asked quite loudly, drawing their attention. “Oh, you mean the princess of Adriata? So you must be Varian,” I said, having realised whom the white-haired man was. When he fixed his brown eyes on me, I blurted, “I’ve heard a lot about you.”

And Amren, I wanted to add but didn’t. The stories were definitely X-rated and would surely make everything awkward, to say the least.

Varian nodded. “I hope they were only good things.”

“Of course. Only the best.”

“Why do I have a feeling it’s somehow connected to the cabin?” Rian asked, giving me a lazy smile.

I coughed, suddenly interested in my last pancake. “I don’t know what you mean.”

“You do, lovely Alexandra.”

“My dearest brother,” Cerys cut in, “you do realise that it is very impolite to shield you and your interlocutor, making it impossible for others to hear your conversation. It’s not the first time you blocked everyone around and pretended you were alone with your interlocutor.” She gave him a challenging look.

Undeterred by her words, Rian smiled. “Since I’ve blocked all of you, I wanted to keep it between me and my, as you have put it, interlocutor.”

Cerys made a dry face, but didn’t say anything.

Then, there was this awkward silence.

“The pancakes were very good,” I suddenly said, carefully placing my cutlery aside. “Thank you for your hospitality.”

Tarquin nodded.

“Do you have any plans for today?” I asked, looking at Marella. “Any more birthday parties perhaps?”

“Oh, no.” She smiled. “There’s only one each year. I don’t think my mate could stomach more of them. Enough is enough, as the saying goes.”

“Sure, but who doesn’t like getting birthday presents? Besides, you as a High Lady must get incredible ones. Do you remember the best you’ve ever got?”

Marella shrugged. “They are usually wonderful…”

“But?” I asked, sensing she was holding something back.

“Fine. I’ll tell you.” Beaming, she drew closer to me and said, “The best birthday present I have ever received was the mating ceremony that took place over thirty years ago. It was the day when I was mated with an amazing male who has loved me despite all my flaws.” She placed her hand over Tarquin’s and flashed him a smile. “And who gave me three wonderful daughters.”

Tarquin lifted her hand and kissed it, sending her a loving stare.

“Stop it at once, you two love birds,” Varian cut in, “because I’m about to get rid of my partially digested breakfast right in front of you.”

The High Lord of Summer gave him a stern look, but he didn’t let go of Marella’s hand. “Should I remind you what you were doing with our dear Amren in the House of Wind when Conri and Rian wanted to improve their fighting techniques?” he asked. “Should I, my dearest cousin?”

“What were they doing?” I whispered quite loudly.

“You don’t want to know,” Rian replied, resting his hands on the table in front of him. “All I can say that we were two innocent younglings who happened to be in the wrong place at the wrong time.” He sighed. “I had nightmares after watching that.”

Varian rolled his eyes and said, “It was just one time. One time.”

“One too many, Uncle.”

“I’m glad that I wasn’t even born at that time. I’m sure I would have nightmares as well.” Cerys groaned and then glanced at Varian. “I wonder… Does Neven know about it?” she asked.

Varian lifted his eyebrows and muttered something under his nose, but it was too quiet for me to catch it.

“Was it that bad?” I asked, looking at Rian.

“If you like watching your aunt fucking your uncle in the practice ring and shouting dirty things at the same time, then no, it wasn’t bad. But if you don’t…” Rian shrugged.

I laughed.

“Can we please stop talking about this?” Zareen asked and she seemed quite uneasy. “It’s breakfast, and the girls can come in any minute now.”

Chuckling, Marella looked over her shoulder. “You’re right,” she said. “I don’t want them to listen to such stories.”

“He started it.” Rian pointed at Tarquin. “If you want to blame anyone, blame Uncle Tarquin.”

“That’s right,” Varian chimed in. “It’s his fault.”

The High Lord snorted and crossed his arms. “Well, well, it’s two against one.”

“Are all your breakfasts so… exciting?” I asked Marella.

“I wouldn’t say so.” She frowned, pondering over my question. “They are usually much quieter as there are only the two of us. Sometimes, we are joined by the girls and Varian with Amren, but I do like when they are exciting.” She flashed me a smile.

“The fun starts when the Night Court comes.” Cerys laughed.

“That’s a very good point,” Rian said and waved his hand, filling his glass with juice. “I think we can use it as our motto.”

Fascinated by his trick, I pointed at my empty glass and asked, “Can you do this with my glass?”

He shrugged but waved his hand. Immediately, there was an orange liquid in it.

“There you go,” he said. “The fiery fruit juice, just like yesterday.”

“Wow. This is great.” I lifted the glass and drank the contents. The juice was as sweet as yesterday’s one, so he didn’t pull a trick on me.

Rian smiled. “I don’t remember the last time someone was amazed by my magic.” Then he looked at Cerys and added, “I sincerely hope that you noticed that I didn’t block anyone when I was talking with my interlocutor.”

Cerys huffed. “Next time, when I’ll see you talking with Lexi, I’ll remind you of that.”

“Fine.” Rian nodded and then stood up. “I think I’m going to eat some pancakes now,” he said and approached the buffet.

I didn’t know why but my eyes darted to him and followed all the way to the buffet. There, I started checking him out, starting with that sexy bottom.

“Cerys told me that you were brought here by Meleri. Is that true?” Varian suddenly asked, making me look at him.

“Yes, she invited me to Prythian without asking for my permission,” I responded, feeling that my cheeks were turning red.

“How long are you planning to stay in the Night Court?”

“Honestly? I don’t know.” I shrugged. “Rhysand… and Rian are looking now for a way to send me back home as there were some unforeseen conditions which prolonged my stay.”

“I’ve heard that your world is unlike Prythian,” Tarquin said, crossing an ankle over his knee and leaning back in the chair. “That it looks differently.”

I nodded. “There are certain things that we have in common – like pancakes and scrambled eggs – but mostly, my world varies from yours in ways you can’t even imagine. Cars, planes, telephones, TVs. I can go on and on and on.”

“What did you call the thing that makes air cooler?” Cerys asked. “The one that you told us about in Marella’s living room.”

“A thing that makes air cooler?” Rian repeated, coming back to the table with a plate full of pancakes. “Sounds like magic to me, but you said you don’t have it.”

Smiling, I replied, “Yes, it’s called air conditioning. It’s used mostly during summer to decrease the temperature in a room or car. But it consumes lots of electricity, and I don’t think you have it here.”

Tarquin shook his head. “No, we don’t.”

“Maybe someone will invent it in the future. Who knows?” I smiled.

Suddenly, we heard loud footsteps that were nearing to the dining room, and the door sprung open.

“Mummy!” a child’s voice exclaimed and two white-haired mini-fairies ran to Marella. They both started hugging her.

“Good morning, my little ones,” the High Lady said, kissing the girls on their foreheads. “Did you sleep well?”

“Yes, mummy.” The smaller mini-fairy nodded. She couldn’t have been more than five years old. “Before we fell asleep, I lent Nerida my favourite dolly, so she wouldn’t be afraid in the night.” She approached Tarquin and sat on his lap, putting her arms around his neck and kissing his cheek. “Good morning, daddy.”

Tarquin flashed her a smile. “Good morning, Aya. You look wonderful today.”

The girl blushed and asked quietly, “Will you go swimming with us today?”

“Certainly. I think that Uncle Varian will go with us too.” The High Lord gave his cousin a meaningful look.

To my surprise, Varian had a happy smile on his face as he replied, “Of course I will.”

Content, the mini-fairy cuddled up to Tarquin.

“Are you two hungry?” Marella asked, stroking the second girl’s hair. Belatedly, I had come to realise that it was Nerida. Well, it was too dark by the pool, so I didn’t get a good look at her.

A bit older than her sister, Nerida was a pretty girl who took after her mum. She had long white hair that were left loose, dark skin, and incredible blue eyes which she inherited from Tarquin. The mini-fairy was wearing a long light blue dress, but she didn’t have any shoes. There were also colourful bracelets on both wrists that jingled whenever she moved her hands.

“No, we ate with Aunt Carmina and our cousins,” she replied. “We knew you had guests and we didn’t want to disturb you.” Nerida looked around the table and saw me. There was a broad smile on her lovely face as she said, “Hello, Lexi.”

“Hello, Nerida. I see that you’re feeling well today.” I flashed her a smile.

She nodded. Then, lowering her voice, she spoke to Aya, “This is the human girl that saved me yesterday in the swimming pool.”

Having stopped cuddling her dad, Aya widened her eyes and asked, “Really?” After a while, she added in a hushed voice, “I thought she would be younger.”

I gasped.

“I’m just twenty-three,” I muttered, feeling a bit offended.

Marella laughed. “Then you’re really just a girl, Lexi.”

“Do you really live in the Night Court?” Nerida came closer to me and studied my face.

“For the time being.”

She started staring at my ears. “Your ears are round,” she announced. “Can I touch them?” When I shrugged, she immediately sat on my lap and put both hands on my ears.

“This is weird,” I whispered.

There were chuckles and hushed voices all around me, but I wasn’t able to discern who they belonged to. I was too focused on that small face that was barely inches from my own one.

“I like your ears,” Nerida said, smiling and letting go of them. She was still sitting on my lap when she said, “I hope you’re going to stay in our palace for more than just a couple of days.”

I heard myself asking, “Do you want me to?”

“Yes.”

“Then I’ll stay.”

The mini-fairy smiled again.

“But no more touching ears, okay?” I added. I wanted to make this clear before she was able to go near them and harass me again.

Nerida nodded and got off my lap. Then, she came up to Tarquin and started talking with him and her younger sister.

“Since you’re going to stay here for the rest of the week,” Marella said and I looked at her, “should I ask someone to prepare a new room for you? Or do you prefer to sleep in the tower room?”

Immediately, I fixed my eyes on Rian. Talking with Zareen, he didn’t even look my way and let me know that he heard Marella’s question. At first, I wanted to call his name, just to draw his attention, but then I decided it was no use. If he were too busy to eavesdrop on our conversation, and with his super hearing he just had to, then he didn’t want me in the tower room.

Feeling a tiny pang of regret, I took my eyes off him and replied quietly, “I want a new one.” When she flashed me a sad smile, I added, “Can you find a room that is on the first or second floor? I just hate climbing stairs.”

“Of course.”

I nodded. “Thank you.”

So much for using Rian as my pillow again, eh?

Pronunciation guide

Yareli = [ya - re - li] (meaning: lady of the water)

Neven = [neh - vahn] (meaning: everlasting)

Aya = [eye - yah] (meaning: colourful)

Carmina = [kar - mee - nah] (meaning: one who is like a song)

Chapter Text

It was late afternoon and we were sitting on Marella’s balcony. Looking at the busy harbour below, I was fanning myself, but it was no use. The air was still as suffocating as it had been hours ago, and it seemed that the night might be just the same.

“I admire you, Marella, for being able to live in such conditions,” I said and drank my lemonade that was too quickly losing its coolness. “If I were a resident of this palace, I would surely die on one of those balconies because of the heat, and the only things left would be my dried-out body and lots of flies.”

The High Lady laughed. “At least, we would know where to find you.”

“Definitely.” Cerys made a face. “The smell of your decaying body would surely give you away. And believe me, finding a corpse isn’t… pleasant, so you better not die on any of their balconies.” She wagged her finger at me.

“You’ve convinced me. I don’t want to turn into a stinking wrinkled prune,” I replied.

Zareen plucked some purple grapes from a glass bowl and said, “No one would want that. Surely not Rian.” She gave me a look.

“Why him?” I asked, raising an eyebrow.

She shrugged. “To start with, you were brought to Prythian for him, weren’t you? So he must care about you in a way.”

“Besides,” Cerys added with a strange smile on her lips, “he let you stay in his tower room. And that has never happened before. I was surprised when you told me that you were supposed to spend the night up there.”

“I was also surprised when I woke up in the morning and saw a naked male torso next to me,” I admitted. “I didn’t have the faintest idea that I was going to sleep with him in one bed.”

I couldn’t tell them that I was sleeping naked and accidently put my hand on his naked torso, thinking it was a big pillow, right?

“I’m not sure I would have been able to resist touching a naked male torso.” Cerys moved her eyebrows up and down several times. “My hand would have even wandered to all the nooks and crannies of that torso’s owner.”

We all laughed.

“I think someone’s really sex-starved,” I said, reaching for the green grapes.

Cerys battered her eyes. “Well, I wouldn’t say no if I were asked to tumble in the bed tonight.”

“Can I have another room, please?” Zareen asked quickly, making a face. “I don’t believe I will be able to sleep, even with those thick walls between our rooms.”

“I’d try not to be that loud,” the Night Court princess whispered.

Having sent her a doubtful look, Zareen said, “And we need to rest because Rian wants to go to the Crystal Waterfall tomorrow evening.”

“You have a waterfall in Adriata?” I asked.

Marella nodded. “It’s about two hours away from here if you go on foot. I usually walk there with my daughters and Tarquin when the weather’s fine and we want to escape the palace for a while.” Smiling, she added, “The waterfall is an excellent spot for swimming or simply wading in the water, and a lot of fairies have picnics there.”

“Is it big?”

“It’s enormous!” Cerys responded. “When you stand near the edge of the lake, you have to perk your head to see the top of the waterfall. And as you can imagine, climbing up is really tough, but the view is amazing.”

“We sometimes hold a contest to see who is the best jumper,” Marella said. “And it’s usually Ciaran.”

“Don’t forget that I won it twice,” Cerys broke in with a small smile on her face. The smile suddenly disappeared when she added, “But both times happened because my twin brother was absent.”

Zareen pouted a little. “I’ve never won the contest.”

“No worries.” The dark-haired fairy put her arm around her cousin. “We have many years ahead of us and I’m pretty sure that you will win one day.”

She sighed. “I hope so.”

“I take it you don’t use your magic,” I said, still eating the sweet grapes.

“Of course not,” Marella replied. “What’s the fun in winning a contest if you do it with the help of magic? The males always want to exhibit their strength and abilities, and we just can’t spoil their fun by cheating, can we?” She winked.

Cerys sighed. “And it’s always nice to admire some muscled male bodies. Just imagine… Naked torsos, soaked trousers exposing everything–”

“Holy shit, Cerys!” I laughed. “What is wrong with you?”

Shrugging, she replied, „Every time, I’m in the Summer Court, I feel an overwhelming need to cuddle up with someone and spend several minutes in my bed… Mostly in my bed. But I don’t mind other places.” She flashed me a flirty smile.

“You don’t want to see her when she’s in the Dawn Court,” Zareen broke in, grinning. “She has to put a shield around her so no one would smell her.”

“And when Taranis is around–” Marella started.

“Stop it,” Cerys said angrily and stood up. “I don’t want to listen to that shit anymore. I have told you countless times not to make strange allusions to him, but you two just don’t care.” She approached the balcony railing and grabbed it. “Don’t you understand that he doesn’t want me?” she asked quietly, not looking at us. “That he treats me like his younger sister, not like a grown-up female?”

We all got quiet.

“Have you told him that you want more?” I asked carefully.

Quickly, Cerys turned around and gave me a cold look. “Many times,” she replied. “I have told him that many times, but his answer has always been no. It didn’t matter if he was sober or drunk, if I were sober or drunk, or even if we were alone or with company.” She crossed her arms, adding, “No. It’s always been no.”

“Well,” I said, feeling a bit uncomfortable. I didn’t like talking about such things with my sister or friends as I knew that I was no expert on relationships. That’s why brining it now seemed slightly unwise, but I continued anyway, “Maybe he’s not ready for a relationship. Sometimes, men need more time to realise they have met the right woman. Or maybe there is another reason. You know, maybe he prefers… males.”

“Impossible,” Cerys chimed in, still crossing her arms. “I asked Rian to check it for me.” She blushed, having realised what she had just told us. “I mean…”

Zareen gasped. “What did you do?”

“I would have never thought that our sweet Cerys would be able to make such a request,” Marella laughed, sitting up straight and putting her glass on the table. “When was that exactly? Why did you never tell us about it? Did Rian really ask him that? Are you sure about Taranis?”

The Night Court princess shrugged, turning around and leaning across the railing. “It was some years ago. Yes, he did ask him.” She sighed and added quietly, “Or at least that’s what he told me.”

Zareen giggled. “Mother above. Cerys, you’re unbelievable.”

“Why didn’t you tell us?” Marella repeated her previous question. “We’re your best friends and we have always supported you. I know that it might be sometimes hard to believe, but we want the best for you… and him.”

The dark-haired fairy remained silent.

“Cerys, please,” Zareen added. “We’re just having a little laugh with you. We’re not trying to make you feel bad.”

There was still no answer.

“If I may,” I said, drawing Marella and Zareen’s attention. I wanted Cerys to look at me too, yet she kept staring at the harbour and seemed completely uninterested in what I was going to say. “I was listening to your conversation and something came up to my mind,” I went on. “As you probably know, I have a younger sister, Jasmine, and when she became a teenager, I started feeling super responsible for her and tended to protect her at all cost. It began with checking up on her during each break in school, and ended with chasing the wrong, in my opinion, boys away.”

I let out a sigh, feeling slightly guilty about me being a helicopter sibling in the past.

“Over the years, I realised that she didn’t need that kind of attention and my overprotectiveness did more harm than good. True, I was her eldest sister and it was my responsibility to make sure Jazz was safe, but I couldn’t live her life for her, could I?” I flashed Marella and Zareen a sad smile before continuing. “At first, it was hard to ease up on her, but I eventually managed to do that, and now we all do what we really want to. I love that chimp very much and the last thing I want to do is to make her unhappy.”

Cerys turned her head and glanced at me, but didn’t say anything.

“You see,” I added, “being the eldest can make people do things which are supposed to protect their siblings, but in the end, they can turn out to be stupid or even selfish ones. It’s not like they don’t care about them. It’s… I think it’s more like they care too much and don’t want to admit their brothers or sisters are adults capable of making their own decisions and choices.”

Finally, the Night Court princess turned around and looked at me. “Do you want to tell me that Rian has something to do with his reluctance?” she asked.

I shrugged. “I just told my perspective. From what I’ve noticed, grown-up men can be very protective when it comes to their loved ones, but that’s not always the case.” I grabbed some grapes and said, “Maybe it has nothing to do with any of your brothers. Maybe it does. Maybe Taranis wants to protect you as well but doesn’t want a romantic relationship. Well, it’s hard to say, because I’ve just met him.”

She frowned, probably mulling over my words.

“If I were you,” I added, “I would talk with Rian about the whole thing. But don’t tell him that it was my idea. I don’t want him to get angry with me.” I made a face.

Zareen smiled. “So you do care what he thinks about you.”

“Is that something wrong?” I asked.

She shrugged. “Well, when I heard that you were going to spend the night with him–”

“In his room,” I chimed in. “I spent the night in his room, but we didn’t have sex.”

Come on, I thought, blushing a little. Another one that is sex-starved?

“Fine, in his room.” the red-haired fairy rolled her eyes. “I thought you would get angry and leave the room immediately, but as it turned out, you stayed there until the morning.”

“It’s because I fell asleep right away and didn’t realise it was his room until the morning. The rest you already know because we ate breakfast together,” I responded.

Marella seemed uneasy as she said, “I still wonder who decided to put you in the same room. I promise it wasn’t me.”

“I’m not mad at you.” I flashed her a reassuring smile. “Sleeping there was okay.”

And touching my big pillow was okay as well.

“I’m sure that if Lexi had grown up with us, you wouldn’t have felt so bad about putting her in the tower room,” Cerys broke in, sitting next to Zareen. “I would even say that you would have given your permission for it.”

The High Lady smiled mysteriously. “Second-guessing is a waste of time, my sweet princess,” she said, sipping her lemonade.

Cerys looked at her doubtfully, and then fixed her eyes on me, saying, “She would do it.”

“Unbelievable! You call yourself my best friend?” Marella asked with a grin. “I think I’m going to put you in one of the dungeons on bread and water for a few days. After all, I’m the High Lady of the Summer Court and you’ve just insulted me.”

The Night Court princess sighed loudly. “But don’t put me into the one where you almost ravished your handsome High Lord.”

Marella gasped. “Cerys, it was supposed to be a secret!” she whispered angrily. “I will never again trust you with any information.”

“My bad,” Cerys replied, but her voice wasn’t apologetic.

Zareen and I started laughing.

“This will certainly make me think twice about inviting you to our palace again.” The High Lady pouted, looking away.

Cerys smiled sweetly. “It’s a good thing that Zareen and I tend to come around uninvited.”

“Oh, I’m sure that it will change in the nearest future,” Marella added, looking at her and raising one eyebrow.

“No, it won’t,” Cerys said with a cocky grin. “Because, my friend, you love us too much to forbid visiting you, and we love you too much to stop coming here.” She reached out her hands towards Marella and Zareen, and added, “Forever and ever”

“Forever and ever,” the red-haired fairy repeated and grabbed Cerys’s hand, flashing her a smile. Then, they both looked at Marella and waited.

The High Lady glanced at their outstretched hands, but she didn’t touch them at first.

Having bit her lower lip, she stared at her own hands and said quietly, “It’s true that I love you too much to forbid visiting me. I can’t even imagine my life without both of you.” She fixed her green eyes on Cerys and Zareen and smiled shyly. “Forever and ever,” she repeated, taking their hands.

With curiosity, I was observing the three fairies. They kept smiling and holding hands, surely forgetting about me and the rest of the world. I suspected that Cerys, Zareen and Marella were best friends, but I hadn’t realised they created their own motto. Forever and ever.

I smiled, feeling a tiny pang of jealousy. “This is wonderful.”

“We came up with these two words several years ago,” Marella said, letting go of her friends’ hands. “We usually repeat them when we’re on the verge of quarrelling as they help calm ourselves down.”

“And we need calming down mostly because of Cerys and Marella’s disagreements,” Zareen murmured.

Cerys rolled her eyes. “Those so called ‘disagreements’ are always brief and fade into oblivion quite quickly,” she replied. “We always come to terms, sooner or later. No matter what might happen, we would never abandon one another.”

They smiled happily.

Swallowing hard, I tried to shut out the image of Zareen’s back as she was leaving me at yesterday’s party, but I couldn’t. I felt it once again – shock, disbelief, and finally anger. Before I knew it, I heard myself asking, “Why did you leave me at the party yesterday?”

Their smiles disappeared.

I noticed there was something like shame on Zareen and Marella’s faces, but Cerys seemed unaffected by my words as she kept staring at me.

“Yesterday, I met Torianna, Marella’s eldest sister,” she said with a blank face. “Every time, I see that… female, I know it can only end badly, and I wasn’t wrong. We had a very heated argument about many issues. You among them.”

I raised my eyebrows. “Me?”

“She accused me of deliberately disobeying my father’s order to cease any liaison with humans,” Cerys went on, “and she wouldn’t believe that you were invited to the party by Marella. After much deliberation, the only sensible thing that came to my mind was to stay away from you and not give her any reasons to talk to you.”

I gasped, remembering all the strange things about humans that I had heard since the day I ended up in Prythian.

How come a human find this place?

We were all curious about you, a human from another world who was sleeping in the guestroom.

I don’t remember the last time we had human visitors in the house.

How can a human girl be the guest of the Night Court? It’s been years since the last time I saw a human in one of your residences.

I don’t have any mortal family or friends. Well, it’s… it’s been years since the last time I invited humans to the palace. After all, there aren’t many humans in the Summer Court these days.

Belatedly, I came to realise that most fairies whom I had met were more or less surprised that a human girl was staying in the Night Court. Back then, I didn’t pay much attention to it, thinking that Prythian was again inhabited only by magical creatures and meeting a human was uncommon. But now… finding out about the order made me see everything differently.

“Rhysand gave such an order?” I asked with surprise. “But why?”

Cerys shrugged. “He had his reasons.”

Fixing my eyes on her, I waited for more details, but I soon realised that she wasn’t going to continue. Slowly, Cerys stood up and approached the balcony railing again, leaning across it and staring at the harbour.

“Torianna is known for her… sharp tongue and stubbornness,” Marella said suddenly. “She’s been always keen on reopening old wounds, and quarrelling with Cerys, of course. But this time, she excelled herself. I don’t remember a worse confrontation than yesterday’s one.”

I glanced at dark-haired fairy’s back.

“Why didn’t you tell me?” I asked quietly. Honestly, I had forgotten about the whole damn thing because I was too preoccupied with saving Nerida from the swimming pool, and then with sleeping in the tower room with Rian. If they hadn’t told me about their motto, I wouldn’t have remembered the party. I looked at Zareen. “I really didn’t know what had happened back there.”

She seemed uneasy as she said, “We thought it would the best way to handle the situation.”

“It doesn’t change the fact that you should’ve told me,” I replied. “I wouldn’t have felt like a freak, just standing there and drinking juice.”

“We didn’t want it to turn out like this.” Cerys turned around and fixed her eyes on me. “But it did. Next time–”

“No,” I chimed in quietly, standing up. “There won’t be a next time. If it’s so wrong for the Night Court to spend time with a human, then I’ll stop accompanying you. After all, it’s your world and your friends. I’m just an uninvited guest who is leaving you any time soon.” Having said that, I left the balcony and headed for my room.

I knew when I was unwanted and it hurt like hell.

Pronunciation guide:

Torianna = [to - ree - yah - na] (meaning: winner)

Chapter Text

After returning to my room, I stretched out on the bed and started staring into space.

At first, I thought that I didn’t care about being friends with Marella and the Night Court fairies. I was perfectly aware that they were nothing more than made-up characters who would disappear the moment I would return to the real world and become just a weird dream. Besides, I didn’t know them that well and I couldn’t call myself a member of their group, because I was just an uninvited guest, wasn’t I?

But the more time I spent on thinking back on their kindness and hospitality during those first days in Prythian, the sadder I felt about what happened yesterday. To make things worse, when I started comparing their previous behaviour with the indifference Cerys and Zareen were showing throughout the birthday party, the word ‘betrayal’ kept appearing in my mind. I wasn’t sure if I could call it that way, though some parts of me were repeating it over and over again.

Secondly, there was also that infamous order. Had I known about it before entering the ballroom together with Zareen, I wouldn’t have felt so weird, so alone and so stupid at the party. And surely, I wouldn’t have been trying so desperately to catch someone’s attention.

Sitting up, I realised that I had to know more about the order. My first choice of getting the information from would have been Cerys, but for obvious reasons I couldn’t ask her. I could have also talked with Rhysand, yet I was too afraid to do that. Favourite character or not, he was still the most powerful High Lord in Prythian and the one who gave the order in the first place, so asking him about his reason seemed… well, stupid.

And this way I was left with two options, Meleri or Rian.

Feyre and Rhysand’s youngest daughter seemed to be an easy source of information as she had already told me lots of things about her family, including the stuff about Rian and his ex-girlfriend, or whomever she was. The problem with Meleri was that I hadn’t seen her for days now and I didn’t know how to contact her without raising suspicion. I just couldn’t text her, could I?

As for the handsome muppet, I had a feeling that he would eventually spill the beans about the order. But it would depend a lot on his good mood and my ability to win him over, which sometimes tended to let me down in the least expected place and time. All in all, he seemed to be an even more reliable source of information than my little kidnapper, yet I didn’t know if there would be a chance to talk with him about the order as apparently none of the Night Court fairies wanted me around.

Groaning, I stood up and approached the window. There, I leant against the windowsill and fixed my eyes on the view in front of me.

Suddenly, I realised there was one thing that didn’t want to get out of my head. One thing that had been hiding at the back of it and slowly emerging from the depths of my thoughts. One tiny thing…

I sighed loudly and then said it aloud, “And to think that I was beginning to feel at home.”

###

Later that day, when I was observing the sunset, I got an invitation from Marella to sightsee the city. My first thought was to refuse, of course, because I was still upset about the conversation and that last thing I wanted to do was to spend more time with the fairies. But she kept talking and talking about Adriata, describing its marvellous streets, squares and shops, and I soon realised that she persuaded me to come with them.

We met with the others in the palace’s foyer.

Except me, Marella and Nerida, who joined us while we were walking in one of the corridors, there was also Cerys, Zareen and a rather short fairy whom Marella introduced as Calder, her personal guard. The Summer fairy just nodded when she said his name and rarely opened his mouth on the way to the city, though Nerida kept asking him all sorts of questions and tried to engage him in conversation. As it turned out later, the little princess was quite fond of the blue-eyed guard and considered him one of the most handsome males she had ever known, right behind her dad and Uncle Rhys.

The sightseeing tour began immediately after we got off the biggest bridge that connected the palace with the rest of the city. From there, I had an excellent view on the grand residence itself and I had to admit that I was frankly amazed.

When Cerys winnowed us to the Summer Court, we landed in the upper courtyard and were immediately snatched into Marella’s living room. For the next two days, I had only seen some of the rooms and the harbour, but never the whole palace. And now I had a chance to finally do that.

Made of light-coloured stone, Adriata Palace was perched atop an island that probably used to be some sort of a mountain. It was towering over the city and reminded me a lot of the small island in France that was the inspiration for Rapunzel’s castle in ‘Tangled.’ Lights were glimmering in the windows and there were lots of fairies on every bridge, balcony and terrace, though the temperature hadn’t dropped yet and it was still damn hot.

I knew I was able to stare at the beautiful palace for hours, but it was time for our next stop, so I rushed after the rest of the group.

Mallastrina, the oldest part of the city, was mostly known for its enormous fish market. It stretched all along the bay and provided work and money for thousands of fairies. The moment we entered the still crowded market, the smell of fish flooded my nostrils. At first, it was so strong and unpleasant that I couldn’t focus on anything else. Instead of listening to Marella and watching the unusual seafood she was telling us about, I was too preoccupied with covering my nose and breathing through my mouth. Luckily, over time, I got used to the smell and walking around the stalls wasn’t a problem anymore.

According to the High Lady, the market offered more than one hundred kinds of seafood, including various fish, prawns, clams and lobsters, and some were indeed extraordinary. There were fish with two faces and scales so shiny that I was able to look at myself like in a mirror. I saw also tiny greenish lobsters with two pairs of claws, white clams that had big dark spots on their shells and reminded me of Pongo, and purple prawns so big they didn’t fit on my palm. But the most unreal was an enormous red octopus that had to be put on two tables, because its arms were extremely long and thick.

Looking at the giant, I couldn’t believe my eyes. I was sure it was twice the size of me and it could have easily wrapped its slimy arms around me had we been in the same body of water. I suspected that meeting such an animal had to be really terrifying, but this one was harmless as it was just lying on the table.

And then it hit me. The octopus was lying on the table, because… because it was dead. Because someone killed it and put on display.

“You know,” I said, keeping my eyes on the eight-legged sea creature and feeling a sudden pang of sadness, “I’m a meat-eater, but it’s such a shame that the octopus is dead. I feel bad about it.”

Marella approached me. “Well, it’s a fish market and it’s supposed to sell dead seafood.”

“But it’s a shame they killed it,” Cerys added quietly and I noticed that she was also staring at the octopus.

I hadn’t talked or looked at the Night Court princess from the moment I saw her and Zareen in the foyer, and, honestly, I wasn’t going to change it. I was still upset about the conversation on the balcony and wasn’t sure when it would go away.

Taking her eyes off the octopus, Cerys said, “Can we go elsewhere? I’m done with all those fish and I’d rather eat some lemon pies in Dorlido.”

“Yes, that’s a great idea.” Marella smiled and grabbed Nerida’s hand, saying, “Hold on to me, little one. Zareen,” she added, “can you lead the way to the main street? Then, we can go to the round bakery and buy pies.”

The red-head fairy nodded and turned around.

Before joining the group, I took a last glance at the huge animal. Though I was perfectly aware of the fact that people – and apparently fairies, too – ate almost everything, I couldn’t get rid of the thought that the octopus shouldn’t have been lying on the table and waiting to be sold. That it shouldn’t have been killed in the first place. But it was a fish market, not an oceanarium, and it was supposed to sell dead seafood.

But it felt wrong.

###

The lemon pies that Cerys brought up at the Mallastrina Market turned out to be very delicious and we were eating them while walking the narrow winding streets of Dorlido, the newest part of Adriata.

Looking like a charming Italian town, Dorlido was full of small partly hidden restaurants and cafés where music was playing on and on, and the smell of tasty dishes was wafting in the air, tempting everyone to get inside and spend the evening there. But before we were able to visit one of the restaurants and eat a yummy dinner, we decided to visit a bookshop at the request of Nerida who wouldn’t stop begging Marella to go there.

This way, surrounded by tall wooden bookcases full of heavy dusty volumes, I was standing in the middle of one of the biggest bookshops in Adriata, feeling utterly bored.

Looking like a museum, the two-storey building was made of the same beige stone as the palace. It had high walls finely decorated with sculptures of scallops and different marine creatures, like fish and turtles, and a colourful glass dome that had to look spectacular during the day. All around the main chamber, there was an internal balcony with a stoned railing which looked like a rope and was probably supposed to resemble a ship deck.

Expect for the six of us, the bookshop was almost empty. Immediately, after we went inside, the Summer fairies disappeared in the first aisle on the left and I hadn’t seen them ever since Marella looked over her shoulder and flashed me an apologetic smile. As I didn’t want to pester poor Cerys and Zareen, I turned into the first aisle on the right and hoped I wouldn’t get lost.

Needing no more than twenty minutes, I saw around the entire bookshop twice and was ready to munch on a delicious dinner. Slowly, I returned to the main door and waited for the rest of the group, but the fairies were nowhere to be found. To pass the time, I started admiring the interior of the bookshop. I looked closely at the stone scallops, touched some of the fish and turtles on the walls and approached the dome again.

There, I met a green-skinned fairy who introduced herself as Naila. She was one of the sellers and probably a huge fan of colourful metal bracelets as they were covering her entire forearms and jingled every time she moved. We had a nice conversation about the history of the bookshop and I even got a souvenir when I mentioned the trip to the Crystal Waterfall with the Night Court fairies. It was a hand-painted map that, according to Naila, showed the fastest way to get to the waterfall.

As I was about to get back to the door, I spotted a flash from the corner of my eye. Turning my head towards the nearest bookcase, I saw several book spines that were glittering even though there was no magical light nearby. Feeling a bit curious, I got closer and decided to flick through these ancient-looking books.

Just like the ones I saw in the River House and Moonstone Palace, all books were written in a strange, unknown to me language. On the pages, there were squares, circles, triangles and other weird figures which resembled a bit the runic alphabet, yet they made no sense to me. The figures were organised into long lines that stretched from one side of the page to the other, and strangely, I didn’t see any punctuation marks.

Suddenly, I heard footsteps in the distance, so I turned around and saw the Summer fairies. Walking at the front of the small group and smiling broadly, Nerida was holding the hand of a tall white-haired woman whom I had never seen before. Marella, on the other hand, seamed uneasy and kept glancing at the dark-skinned woman as if there was something wrong with the stranger. The only one who didn’t give a damn about anything was Calder who walked at the end of the group and had his right hand on the hilt of his sword.

“There you are,” the High Lady said when they all stopped near me. “Nerida was wondering if you got lost in the bookshop as we haven’t seen you for a while. She even wanted to ask Calder to find you, but here you are.” She smiled. “Safe and sound.”

Looking at Nerida, I replied, “No, I didn’t get lost. Actually, I saw around the bookshop twice and decided that it was time to find the main door and wait for all of you.” I flashed them a smile and noticed a package in Nerida’s hand. “Did you buy anything?”

“Yes, I did.” The little princess let go of the woman’s hand and lifted a small book, adding, “It’s a story about an ancient queen who ruled the Golden City in Montesere. The queen was very brave and decided to search for the last white lion to safe her beloved city.” She glanced at Marella’s personal guard and said quietly, “Calder told me about this book.”

I could have sworn that Calder smiled a bit.

“Nerida found it so interesting that we had to look for the book and then buy it.” Marella caressed her daughter’s cheek. “She didn’t want to take no for an answer.”

“Good for you.” I gave the mini-fairy two thumbs up. “Remember, children should read a lot, so they can grow up to be intelligent adults.”

Nerida nodded.

“I think it’s time to go to a restaurant,” the High Lady said, looking at the dome.

“Finally,” I murmured, feeling rather hungry. And everyone knew that when I was hungry, I could get really, really angry.

“We should return to the main door as the rest of our guests are waiting for us and it’s getting late,” Marella added. “Nerida, say goodbye to your aunt, because she has other plans for tonight and, unfortunately, she can’t come with us.” She gave the woman a stern look and headed towards the door, gently dragging her daughter along and not giving a toss about the woman. Calder immediately followed his High Lady.

As I was about to join the Summer fairies, I felt that someone grabbed my elbow, so I turned around with a huge frown on my face.

Standing right beside me and keeping her hand around my elbow, the white-haired woman said sweetly, “You must be Lexi.”

A bit taller than me, the stranger was beautiful. Bearing a resemblance to Marella, she had a lovely round face with big green eyes and a full mouth, and her white hair was long and left loose. The woman was wearing a long purple dress that clung perfectly to her body and emphasised her slim waist.

“My niece told me a lot about you,” she went on and I noticed that her voice was very pleasant. “I’m so glad that I’ve finally met you.”

Fixing my eyes on her, I deepened my frown. “And you are…?”

The woman cocked her head and said, “I’m someone who wanted to talk to you at my sister’s birthday party but didn’t get a chance to do that.” She paused and let go of my elbow. “But here you are,” she added and flashed me an unpleasant smile. “Alone. Without your two Night Court companions.”

Oh, shit, I thought, feeling unwanted goosebumps. Torianna.

“You’re lucky that my sister and niece are watching us,” Torianna whispered, getting closer to my ear, “because otherwise our conversation wouldn’t be so… pleasant.” She smiled again and took a step back. “I hope that you’re having a great time in our Court,” she said louder. “I’m looking forward to meeting you again, Lexi.” Flashing me another unpleasant smile, the white-haired woman walked away in the opposite direction.

As I was staring at Torianna’s back and thanking for such a short conversation, I felt that someone approached me. Turning my head left, I saw Cerys who was looking at me with a frown on her face.

“Is everything all right?” she asked.

I took a deep breath. “Yes, I think so.”

“Good,” she said and glanced towards the rest of the fairies. “Marella wants to go to dinner, so we’d better join them.”

I shook my head. “I think I’ll pass. I’m not that hungry.”

“Are you sure?”

“Yes. Go without me.” I smiled slightly.

Because you don’t want me there, I thought, fighting the urge to say it aloud. I still didn’t get over our conversation on the balcony and didn’t want to spend time with Cerys and Zareen, especially after talking with Torianna who clearly had it in for me.

Staring at me, Cerys replied, “Fine, I will winnow you to the palace.”

I nodded.

Pronunciation guide:

Calder - [kol - der] - (meaning: rocky water)

Naila = [nah - ee - lah] (meaning: successful)

Mallastrina = [mah - lah - stree - nah]

Dorlido = [dor - lee - dow]

Chapter Text

After lunch, while I was chilling in a deckchair near the pool and sipping lemonade with some juice in it, I heard that someone called my name. Having turned my head, I noticed the Night Court fairies who were standing on the stairs and flashing me smiles. As it happened, Cerys, Zareen and Rian decided to go on a trip to the Crystal Waterfall earlier than they planned to and wanted me to come with them.

Even though I refused politely a couple of times and went back to sipping the lemonade, completely ignoring the three fairies, they didn’t want to go away. They kept convincing me to join them and before I knew it, I was walking at the back of our small group to the Forest of the Setting Sun, admiring the views. On the way, we were accompanied by Ciaran and Conri who were late because of some unforeseen difficulties that required their presence. Sadly, they didn’t want to share any details.

Almost as old as Prythian itself, the Forest of the Setting Sun was made of enormous deciduous trees. All I could see were slender silver birches, branchy oaks, and sweet-smelling lindens, which had always been my favourite because of their scent. The forest was one of the most visited wooded areas in the Summer Court, and stretched around the outer parts of Adriata, offering a pleasant respite from the dense population of the city and the ever-present heat.

Indeed, the moment we entered the wilderness, I could have sworn that the temperature dropped significantly and made the whole trip enjoyable, at least in the beginning. But the further we went, the more exhausted I got.

“Have I already told you that I hate walking in a forest?” I asked no one in particular as we were following a wide well-trodden path between the trees, inhaling the smell of damp moss and wet tree trunks.

The only answer was the sweet melody of birds that were singing all around us.

“Well,” I added, tucking a strand of hair behind my ear and getting past a quite big rock that was poking out of the ground, “I really hate walking in a forest.”

Holding a wicker basket in one hand, Rian looked over his shoulder and gave me a look. “Can you stop railing, please?” he asked.

“Finally,” Cerys groaned. She was walking ahead the group with Zareen and Conri at her side. “Finally, someone is going to end her whining.”

I shrugged. “But I do hate walking in a forest and I want the whole world to know about it.” I sighed loudly and noticed that Rian looked at me again. “Can’t we just winnow there? Or fly?” I asked him.

Stopping, he faced me and I noticed there was a frown on his face. “I thought that you’re afraid of the heights,” he said.

“Well,” I started as he caught up with me, “I am ready to sacrifice myself, if need be, because I’m too lazy to walk there.”

“Don’t tell me that you want me to lift you again and hold in my arms,” Conri chimed in, turning around and grinning. “I’ll just hand the basket to Ciaran and I’m all yours, sweetheart.”

The other fairies laughed.

“Ha, ha. Very funny,” I murmured. “That was the worst flight I have ever had and I don’t want to repeat it ever again.”

Smiling, Rian asked, “So how do you usually get around the place you live in? Do you ride a horse?”

“I drive a car,” I said, getting past another big rock. “Or use a bus. It’s way quicker than walking. And for your information, I can’t ride a horse and I don’t want to learn it.”

“That’s a shame.” He let out a sigh. “I wanted to give you a little lesson on riding a horse and take you for a trip one day,” he added, looking at me and flashing a smile.

I smiled too and then opened my mouth to thank him, but, all of a sudden, Conri and Ciaran laughed very loudly.

“I’ve heard that,” Rian said quickly, giving his brother and cousin a look of disapproval.

“What?” I asked, frowning. I glanced at the four fairies ahead of us who were now whispering and chuckling at something.

He shook his head. “Never mind, honey.” When I kept staring at him, inaudibly demanding an answer, he said, “Someone over there has a rather strange sense of humour, that’s all.”

Crossing my arms, I asked, “It was something dirty, wasn’t it?” When Rian didn’t reply and tightened his lips as if he wanted to hold back a smile, I heaved a sigh. “Adult men can be worse than children, especially when it comes to stupid ideas.”

“Oh, my lovely Alexandra,” he whispered, leaning close, “you can’t even imagine all the stupid ideas adult males can have.”

“It’s a good thing they are all hidden in their heads,” I said in a hushed voice and he just smiled. “Speaking of adults, where is Meleri? I haven’t seen her in a while.”

Rian sighed and I noticed that he suddenly got upset. “Melly is in Velaris with our parents. I asked her to join us and promised to bring her favourite chocolate cookies,” he went on, “but she didn’t want to go to the Crystal Waterfall. She said that she’s a bit busy and would come with us another time. It was odd, but I didn’t press on her.”

“Busy?” I asked, frowning. “What can an eleven-year-old child be doing that consumes so much time?”

Shrugging, Rian replied, “Honestly? I don’t know. Maybe she has started painting and busied herself with creating a masterpiece. And that may take some time.” He got quiet for a moment. “But between you and me,” he added softly, “I suspect there is something bothering Melly and she wants to deal with it on her own.”

“If I were you,” I said, feeling worried about my little kidnapper, “I would simply ask her.”

When Rian looked at me, I saw concern in his blue eyes. Suddenly feeling uneasy, I started staring at the ground beneath my feet.

“I’ve heard that you’re the best eldest brother in the world, which I seriously doubt, but never mind,” I went on, still avoiding eye contact, “and that your siblings can rely on you. That’s why I think you should do what you do the best and show Meleri that she can trust you. Show her that you’ll be there for her. That with your help, she would be able to solve her problem, whatever that may be.”

Lowering his voice and getting closer to me, he said, “That’s the nicest thing you have ever told me, Lexi.”

“Don’t get used to it, you handsome muppet,” I murmured, blushing.

A second later, I realised what I had done.

Oh, shit, I thought and I looked at him with terror in my eyes, but Rian just laughed.

“Handsome muppet?” he asked with amusement in his voice. He laughed once again; this time way louder. “What’s a muppet? Because I’m not sure whether I should be flattered or offended by that expression.”

“Err… A muppet is a puppet character from a story for children,” I explained. I knew my cheeks were red as a beetroot and my heart was pumping very loudly.

Oh, God. I am so stupid.

“But I’m guessing there is also a second meaning.” He flashed me a smile.

“It’s… it’s another way to say… fool,” I whispered, looking at the ground.

Fuck it.

“I see.”

Glancing at him, I came to realise that I offended him. He wasn’t smiling anymore and kept looking ahead, deep in thought. Well, I knew that calling him ‘handsome muppet’ in my head was one thing, but telling it right to his face was really, really bad. Especially considering his unusual abilities.

“I’m sorry,” I said quietly, making him fix his eyes on me.

Rian shrugged and there was a small smile on his lips. “I’ve been called many names. Yours was at least funny.”

“I’m sorry,” I repeated and touched his arm, forcing him to stop and look at me. When he finally did that, I said, “I didn’t mean to offend you, Rian. It was a name that came to my mind during our very first meeting when you were nasty to me. I’ve kept using it every time you said something mean to me. But I’ve never said it aloud. Until today.”

Exhaling loudly, I realised that I felt really bad about calling him ‘handsome muppet’ in his face, yet it was too late to take it back.

Me and my big stupid mouth, I thought.

“I’m sorry,” I repeated one more time, not letting go of his arm.

Rian fixed his eyes on me and kept staring at me for a while. Then, he leant closer and whispered, “Apology accepted.”

“Hey, you two lovebirds!” Ciaran shouted, making me look in his direction.

Immediately, I took my hand off Rian and drew away from him. I hadn’t realised that the rest of the fairies approached us and listened to every word we said. And judging by Cerys and Ciaran’s cocky smiles, they had enjoyed our conversation.

“If you had put your shield around the two of you,” Cerys said, “we would all have thought that it was a lovers’ reconciliation after a huge argument.”

“But you hadn’t, so we’ve heard everything,” Ciaran added. “You handsome muppet.”

I groaned, wishing the ground would swallow me up.

Putting the wicker basket on the ground, Rian broke in, “First of all, it’s impolite to eavesdrop on someone’s conversation. And second of all…” He crossed his arms and eyed him up and down. “Fuck off, you little shit,” he said.

Ciaran laughed quietly.

“Well, well, what a rude handsome muppet.” Cerys rested both hands on her hips. “If I didn’t know better, I would say that you’re getting old, brother. It’s not like you to let someone be, even though they called you, the heir to the Night Court, a fool. Back in the day, you would have unleashed hell and beat the shit out of them.”

Still crossing his arms, Rian flashed her an unpleasant smile. “Then it’s a good thing that you know better, Cer,” he said as shadows started swirling around him. “Otherwise, you would be in big trouble as I would be forced to demonstrate that hell and beat the shit out of you. And your twin brother.”

“Would I, you handsome muppet?” Cerys smiled.

“Of course,” Rian replied. “I would even grant you a special audience in the sparring ring atop the House and spend a lovely quarter with you and him.”

Ciaran frowned. “It’s just an empty threat,” he said.

His brother gave him a look and asked, “Have I ever made an empty threat in my whole life?”

This time, it was Conri who laughed quietly.

“Consider yourself invited, too,” Rian added, not even looking at him.

Frowning, the Illyrian pointed at himself and asked, “Me?”

Rian nodded, still staring at his sister.

“You know that’s not fair,” Conri murmured. “Cerys started it, so she should be the only one invited,” he added.

Cerys glanced at their cousin and raised both eyebrows. “Unbelievable,” she said. “Since when are you so afraid of sparring with him?”

“Since the last time he almost cut my balls off.” Conri crossed his arms.

Cerys burst out laughing. “Mother above.”

“I’ve said it was an accident,” Rian chimed in, the shadows around him gone, “and I’ve apologised at least a hundred times.”

The Illyrian rolled his eyes. “Good luck with explaining to my mother why she might never have grandchildren.” He huffed and went on, “That’s why I will never spar with you. Ever.”

And to think that it all started with me calling Rian a ‘handsome muppet,’ I thought, sighing loudly and wishing the ground could really swallow me up. You’re stupid, Lexi. Really stupid.

“Don’t mind them,” Zareen said, walking up to me and leaving the four fairies exchange words. “This is their odd way to show affection towards one another.”

I let out a sigh again. “Rian would really hate me from now on.”

“I don’t think so.” She frowned. “He’s sometimes the one who starts such conversations and takes pleasure in arguing with the three of them, especially with Cerys who is his favourite.” Zareen smiled.

“You don’t understand. He will now blame me for giving her and Ciaran another offensive name to use.” I hung my head.

I knew it was all my fault. Had I not called him ‘handsome muppet’ in front of everyone, the fairies would have never started arguing and our trip to the Crystal Waterfall might have looked differently. To make things worse, I suspected that they would later blame me for preventing them from having fun and ruining their perfect day.

I’m so stupid, I thought, listening to the four fairies who were still trading barbs. I fixed my eyes on Rian who stood silently opposite Cerys and seemed very focused on what she was saying. There was a frown on his forehead, so he probably didn’t like it.

Surely, he would be the most pissed off. Hell, I would have been if someone had called me a fool and caused an unnecessary argument with my family.

“I think I will go back to the castle and let you have a nice trip to the waterfall,” I said to Zareen and then turned around. “See you tomorrow.”

“Wait. No!” she exclaimed and quickly blocked my way. “Please, Lexi, don’t go. First of all, it’s too dangerous for you to wander around the forest on your own. You might meet someone or something nasty and got into trouble. And second of all, we want to spend some time with you.”

Suddenly, the voices behind us got quiet as if the fairies were listening to the two of us.

“We brought you to the Summer Court to enjoy yourself,” Zareen added, smiling. “Though there have been some unpleasant and foolish moments, like when Cerys and I abandoned you at Marella’s party and pretended we didn’t know you, we want you to have fun and feel good in Prythian.”

She took a step back and glanced at the fairies behind my back.

“I’m sorry that I left you alone in the ballroom and didn’t say anything,” Cerys said quietly as she approached me and Zareen. “I should have explained everything about Torianna and face her at the party, not hide and pretend that you didn’t mean anything. I want you to consider yourself a welcome guest of the Night Court. I want you to feel a part of our group. I want you to be our friend. To be my friend.” She exhaled loudly as if she wanted to calm herself. “I’m sorry, Lexi. I really am sorry.”

I kept staring at her, mulling over her words.

It was true that I still felt upset about the party and their behaviour. That I still didn’t understand the reasons behind avoiding Torianna and punishing me throughout the evening. That I still couldn’t forget that awful feeling I had felt when none of the Summer fairies wanted to engage in a conversation with me because of Rhysand’s order. It was all true.

But maybe feeling angry at her and Zareen wasn’t worth it? I was soon going home, wherever that may be, and making enemies had never been my intention; neither here, nor at home.

That’s why, deep inside, I knew that since she was the first one to reach out to me, I should give them at least another chance, but it was entirely up to them to use it wisely.

“Thank you, Cerys,” I replied softly. “It means a lot to me.” And I really meant it.

She flashed me a small smile.

Chapter Text

We were half-way through the path to the Crystal Waterfall when I realised that I got quite thirsty. Remembering there was a small glass bottle with water in my leather bag, I reached into it and took the bottle out.

I was just about to drink when Zareen pointed at the ground and said, “I think that something fell out of your bag.”

“Really?” I asked, stopping and looking down. There, I saw a piece of yellowish paper lying next to my right foot. “I don’t know what that is. Maybe it belongs to Marella since it’s her bag.”

Having stashed the bottle in the bag again, I bent down and lifted the piece of paper. When I unfolded it, I came to realise it was the map I got in the bookshop yesterday. “Oh, I’ve completely forgot about it,” I murmured.

“What is it?” Zareen asked, coming closer.

“When we were in the bookshop, I got a map,” I explained, showing her the piece of paper. “The fairy who gave it to me said that it was the fastest way to get to the Crystal Waterfall, but it didn’t cross my mind to show it to you before leaving the palace.”

The red-haired fairy extended her hand and said, “Let me look at it, please.”

I gave her the map. “And? Is it of any use?”

“I don’t know.” Zareen shrugged. “I’m still reading it.”

“What’s wrong? Why did you stop?” Cerys asked, coming closer with Ciaran and Conri at her side. “Is everything all right with you two?”

I nodded. “We’re fine.”

“What are you looking at?” Rian caught up with us and glanced at the map over Zareen’s shoulder. “What is it?”

“It’s a map leading to the Crystal Waterfall which I got in the bookshop yesterday,” I said. “It’s supposed to show the fastest way.”

Rian frowned. “There’s only one way to the Crystal Waterfall and we’re using it now.”

“Really?”

He shrugged. “I’ve been wandering around this forest with our uncles for over ninety years and they have never used another way.”

“Zar, I want to see it too.” Cerys reached for the map.

“I don’t need to remind you that I’m the eldest and I’m supposed to be the one looking at it now, do I?” Rian smiled and the map disappeared from Zareen’s hand.

“Hey! Wait a minute!” she protested. “It was I who got it first, not you.”

Rian winked, now holding the piece of paper. “I’m sorry, cousin. I’ll give it back, I promise.” Then, he unfolded the map.

“And? Is it of any use?” I repeated my previous question, fixing my eyes on Rian and the rest of the fairies who surrounded him.

“According to the map,” he said after a while, still reading it, “there really is another way to the waterfall. All we have to do is go right instead of left and the winding path will lead us to our destination.”

Ciaran pointed at the middle of the paper and asked, “Isn’t that a wood-meadow?”

“I suppose so.” Rian frowned again. “I didn’t know there were wood-meadows in the Forest of the Setting Sun.”

“You’re not omniscient, big brother,” Cerys said, flashing him a smug smile. When he glanced at her, she added, “Or should I say handsome muppet… Which do you prefer?”

I groaned. Not again.

“None. Just leave me alone, Cer.” Rian looked at the map again. “I’m busy.”

“I’ve heard there are still winged pixies in the forest. Maybe we’ll encounter some of them on the way.” Conri smiled.

“Oh, it would be lovely.” Zareen smiled back. “I don’t remember the last time I saw one.”

“I think it was before Melly was born,” Cerys said. “If I remember correctly, we were hiking in the Lunar Mountains and were about to camp near the lake when they came to us.”

“What are winged pixies?” I asked.

“They are curious little creatures, no bigger than your hand, that live in the forests and protect the trees against any harm,” Rian explained, looking at me. “They have translucent wings and really sharp teeth, though they can’t hurt anyone if they’re alone.”

Conri added, “But if there are lots of them… you’d better run.”

“I see.” I nodded. “What about the Lunar Mountains? Where are they?”

“They are in Illyria,” Zareen said. “We often visit them during summer and spend a lot of time hiking and fishing.”

“And fighting,” Ciaran chimed in. “Literally and figuratively, of course.”

I laughed quietly, imagining their literal and figurative fights.

“You don’t seem like nature lovers to me,” I said and flashed the fairies a smile.

Zareen shrugged. “There are things we prefer to hide from the rest of the world.”

“The less they know about us, the better,” Cerys broke in. “No one wants to reveal all their secrets, don’t they? I’m sorry for saying it, but I’m sure you know something about it, Lexi.” She gave me a look.

Immediately, I averted my eyes.

“Rian, are we using the new way?” Ciaran asked, crossing his arms and sighing. “You’re the eldest, as you’ve pointed out before, so it’s your decision to make, brother.”

Frist, the Prince of Velaris frowned but then looked at me. “Do you want to find out if your friend from the bookshop was right?” he asked, folding the map and giving it to me. “After all, you are the one who got the map.”

“She’s not my friend,” I said and grabbed the piece of paper. “I met her in the bookshop where we talked about the bookshop and then we went our separate ways.” I huffed. “But answering your question… Yes, I want to find out if the map is right.”

Rian smiled. “Good, it’s decided then. Let’s use the new way.”

###

Much to my disappointment, the new way looked almost like the old one. Though the path was winding lazily among tall deciduous trees, resembling a long and enormous snake that was taking its time to guide us to the waterfall, everything else seemed the same. Trees, bushes, stones and rocks, the sun in the sky, then more trees, more bushes, more stones and rocks, more sun in the sky.

Over and over again.

I was even more tired than before and all that birdsong was driving me absolutely crazy. Of course, I didn’t forget to inform my fairy companions about that and I did that more or less every ten minutes.

Surprisingly, all of them were enjoying themselves. Reminiscing the Lunar Mountains and the time they had spent there, the Night Court fairies chattered and joked as if they were strolling happily on a lovely Sunday morning. I, on the other hand, felt like I was taking part in a freaking marathon whose ultimate purpose was to exhaust me completely.

After several hours, or even days, of walking in that damn forest, I completely ran out of water. It was true that I had been drinking small amounts from the beginning and passed water a couple of times (which was rather odd with the fairies’ super hearing, though I managed to do that), but I thought that by the time we reached the waterfall I would be able to refill my glass bottle. No such luck.

To make things worse, I was fully aware that for the rest of that bloody journey I would have to do without water and it would definitely kill me. Unless, I glanced at Rian and his wicker basket, someone helped me out.

“Rian,” I said, coming closer to him and smiling sweetly, “is there any chance that you have a bottle of water in that basket of yours?”

He shrugged, not looking at me. “Maybe.”

“So… would you be so kind and give me one? Please?” My smile had become even sweeter.

Still not looking at me, he asked, “Why would you need a bottle of water, lovely Alexandra?”

“Why would I need a bottle of water?” I repeated and then huffed, feeling really annoyed. “Because I’m thirsty? Why else?”

Rian shrugged and finally fixed his eyes on me. “There could be different reasons.”

“Do tell me, oh mighty Rian,” I said mockingly, “why people need water. Come on. I’m listening.”

He laughed quietly, but then he frowned and started enumerating, “To swim, to water plants and animals, to wash their clothes, to cook meals, to rinse dirt off their hands, to clean their teeth.”

Sighing loudly, I said, “I don’t have to remind you that you drank my juice at Marella’s party, right? You owe me something.”

“Ah, yes.” Rian gave me a small smile. “I had never seen anyone to be so happy to see me.”

“See?” Again, there was a sweet smile on my face. “I would be as happy as I were at the party should you give me a bottle of water.”

He glanced at me but said nothing.

“Fine,” Rian murmured after a while. Then, he extended his hand and the next second there was a glass bottle in his hand. “There you go,” he said, giving it to me.

“Thank you.” I took a sip and stashed it in my bag. Thankfully, Marella’s bag was big enough to fit two bottles.

Rian snorted. “You do realise that a simple thank-you wouldn’t be enough, honey. You need something more valuable to pay me with, even for water.”

I pondered over his words, and then said, “All right. What about this… In exchange for that bottle of water, I won’t tell anyone that you ate a piece of that white cake when no one was looking.” I crossed my arms and gave him a cocky smile. “Sorry, when you assumed no one was looking.”

Booyah, I thought. Checking you out, even from time to time, has its perks.

Rian stopped abruptly.

“Were you watching me?” he asked with a blank face.

Still crossing my arms, I came to a stop as well and faced him. “Maybe.”

The wicked smile he gave me made my heart skip a beat. Without saying a word, he leant closer and I immediately noticed those flirtatious sparkles in his blue eyes that I saw in the riverfront residence when we first met. “In that case,” Rian finally whispered and then lifted the lid of the basket. “I’m willing to share it with you. No one will know that we ate the cake together.”

“And if they will ask for it?” I asked, peeking inside the basket.

He shrugged. “I will think of something.”

When our eyes met, I nodded.

“I want the bigger part of the cake,” I said.

Rian chuckled, closing the lid of the basket. “Very well. I suppose it’s going to be our second little secret.”

“Second?” I frowned. “And what was the first one?”

I didn’t really remember.

“Before our tattoos started shining in Velaris, we talked about a certain sex scene that took place in a cabin,” he explained with a smile. “And I assured you that I didn’t tell my parents about it.”

“Ah, right. I remember. Me and my big mouth,” I murmured.

Rian laughed.

“We have a deal then.” I extended a hand towards him and added quickly, “But no tattoos this time, Rian.”

He made a face but eventually took my hand. “Fine, no tattoos. Though I’m not used to such deals, honey.”

“I know.” I flashed him a smile. “Pleasure doing business with you.”

Then, we walked in silence, listening to the birds above us.

“By the way,” Rian said unexpectedly, “what have you done with my sister?”

I frowned. “Which one?”

“Cerys. She brought a big octopus yesterday and burnt it in the House of Wind. Was that a ritual you practise on Earth?” he asked.

Suddenly, the image of the giant red octopus from the Mallastrina Market flashed before my eyes. I remembered that I felt bad about its death and said it aloud, but I didn’t have the faintest idea that the Night Court princess bought it and later burnt. Still, it felt good to know that no one ate that poor octopus.

I looked at Cerys’s back while she was walking with Ciaran at her side. “No,” I said quietly. “We don’t have such rituals on Earth.”

“So what was that?” Rian asked.

My only answer was a quiet, “Ask Cerys. She burnt it, not me.”

From the corner of my eye, I spotted that he glanced at me but stopped asking questions. I was glad that he didn’t want to talk with me as I wasn’t in the mood anymore.

###

“All right. Let me make this clear,” I said aloud after listening to Conri who had been trying to explain to me what a pixie looked like. “They are basically tiny people with short green hair, pointy ears, brown skin that looks like tree bark, and transparent wings. They are also covered in sparkling dust and wear leaves as their clothes.”

He nodded. “Exactly.”

“So they look like some kind of tree elves to me,” I added.

“What?” Conri frowned. “Elves? They’re pixies, not something called elves.”

I let out an exasperated sigh. “Listen, fairies, elves and other humanoid magical creatures are basically the same thing on Earth. Or at least that’s my opinion.” I rolled my eyes and went on, “They all have magical powers and the thing that tells them apart from people is their extraordinary appearance. They are incredibly beautiful and sexy, have pointy ears, and wear medieval clothes.” I glanced at him and his cousin who was walking next to us. “Like you.”

“Lexi, I’m not quite sure whether I should be flattered or offended,” Rian said, giving me a doubtful look. “And for that matter, it’s not the first time today that you’ve used a peculiar expression which made me feel this way.”

I blushed a bit when I thought about the ‘handsome muppet’ thing from earlier.

“Sorry,” I murmured.

“If we notice any pixies on our way, and I hope we will,” Conri said, “I will show them to you myself. Even if I would have to lift you. Again.” He smiled.

I stopped. “No, you wouldn’t. I’m not going to fly with you ever again.”

Rian and Conri laughed.

“Come on, he won’t drop you,” Rian added, coming to a stop and turning around. “He’s a good male. I can assure you that he’s also an excellent flier and everyone feels safe with him. Flying with me, on the other hand, is a completely different thing. I’m sometimes unpredictable.” He flashed me a broad smile.

Conri put an arm around his cousin and said, “There were even cases when he dropped the one who was flying with him.”

“Maybe once or twice,” Rian murmured.

“But don’t tell anyone, Lexi,” the Illyrian whispered and let go of Rian. “It can ruin all the lies he’s been spreading about his perfect flying.”

Rian looked at his cousin disapprovingly and asked, “Are you with me or against me, Con?”

The only answer was Conri’s chuckle.

“I think I will stick by Cerys,” I said, frowning and crossing my arms. “She seems more reliable than the two of you. Besides, she hasn’t made any suspicious insinuations about dropping me while flying with her.”

When I turned around to tell her about the outcome of our conversation, I saw that she and Zareen were standing next to Ciaran. With a serious face, the Night Court princess was cupping her brother’s cheek and talking quietly with Zareen. At the same time, she kept looking at Ciaran’s face as if something was wrong with it.

Both worried and curious, I decided to approach the three fairies and find out what was going on.

“Is everything okay?” I asked, coming closer. I heard that Rian and Conri followed me.

Cerys seemed worried as she said, “I’m not sure. Ciaran claims that something got into his eye, but I don’t see anything. I’ve tried to heal him, but the sensation doesn’t want to wear off.”

“Let me try, Cer.” Rian walked up to his brother and put his right hand on Ciaran’s forehead. “Close your eyes,” he added. “It might prickle a bit.”

Suddenly, bright light sprang out from his hand and covered Ciaran’s head. Surprised, I couldn’t take my eyes off the two fairies. A few seconds later, it all disappeared and the faint metallic scent was the only remnant of Rian’s magic, but soon it was also gone.

“Better?” Rian asked, looking at his brother with concern.

The second fairy blinked a couple of times, before saying, “Better.”

“It could have been dust.” The Prince of Velaris peered into his face one more time and then straightened up. “I do hope it’s gone, but when we’ll return to Adriata, go see a healer.” He patted him on the arm.

Ciaran nodded. “I will. Thank you. Both of you.”

Cerys flashed her brother a reassuring smile and then said, “Don’t mention it.” She glanced at the rest of us and asked, “Are we ready to go? There’s a waterfall waiting for us and we can’t be late, can we?”

I shook my head. “Nope.”

We were just about to hit the road again when Zareen stopped abruptly and grabbed Conri’s arm, making him come to a standstill. The movement was so rapid and unexpected that I couldn’t react fast enough and bumped into his back.

“Sorry,” I murmured.

“Wait!” Zareen whispered, looking nervously at the trees around us. “Listen.”

Freezing, I held my breath and waited for the fairies to get the lay of the land as their senses were way better than mine. And besides, I was a bit too scared to move.

“I don’t hear anything,” Conri said quietly, glancing at the red-haired fairy who was still grabbing his arm.

“Exactly. There is no sound,” Zareen added. “No birdsong, no wind, nothing.”

Cerys frowned. “I don’t like it.”

“Neither do I,” Rian chimed in, approaching me and pushing gently towards Ciaran and Zareen. “Stay here, Lexi,” he said. “Don’t go anywhere. They will protect you should anything happen.”

My eyes popped out. “You think something will happen?”

“Maybe, maybe not.” He shrugged. “I’m not sure, but I like being prepared.”

I noticed there was a curved blade in his hand and it was the one he had in Velaris when Bryaxis attacked us near the second library.

“The three of us will have a look around,” Rian added and then fixed his eyes on his brother. “If we don’t return in five minutes, make sure they both get to the palace and come back to find us.”

Ciaran nodded. “Understood. We will hide between the trees.”

Not waiting for Rian’s answer, the dark-haired fairy headed towards the forest behind us and the only thing left for me to do was follow him. I glanced over my shoulder at the fairies, hoping they wouldn’t get into trouble. Hell, I hoped I wouldn’t get into trouble as that would be terrifying, even with Ciaran at my side.

When we drew away from the path and hid between some silver birches, I noticed there was just me and Ciaran. Though Zareen was supposed to come with us, she was still standing next to Rian, Conri and Cerys, who suddenly got interested in something lying in the grass.

“What are they talking about?” I asked, pointing at the four fairies. “I can’t hear them.”

Frowning, Ciaran said, “My sister found something on the ground. It’s probably a dead winged pixie.”

“Really?”

He nodded.

“Do they know why the pixie is dead?” I asked, swallowing hard. “Did someone kill it?”

“No. Rian believes it was burnt,” he added and looked around. “But it’s impossible for it to get burnt in this forest. There are too many trees for the sun to harm it. If the pixie had ended up in that wood-meadow,” he pointed his thumb behind us, “then it would have been more possible.”

I turned around and saw an open area with almost no plants but lots of tree trunks and huge rocks. “Why is there a wood-meadow? Aren’t forests supposed to be covered in trees and bushes?”

Ciaran shrugged again.

“I don’t know. Maybe someone had created this wood-meadow to build a hut but had completely forgotten about it. I think we should ask Uncle Tarquin after returning to the palace.”

Observing the rest of the Night Court fairies, I realised that all of them were now armed. Rian had his curved blade, Cerys and Conri were wielding bows, and Zareen got herself a long and thick stick. I glanced at Ciaran and only then did I notice that he was holding a silver dagger.

“Why do you have a dagger?” I asked quietly, pointing at it.

He shrugged. “Just in case.”

Oh, boy, I thought. It was getting serious.

Out of nowhere, the fairy’s nostrils flared slightly.

“Wait here,” he said and turned around, taking no more than four steps before he squatted and started staring at something on the ground.

Furrowing my eyebrows, I disobeyed his order and approached him.

“What is it?” I asked but didn’t squat like him.

“I told you to wait there, didn’t I?” Ciaran sighed loudly, not taking his eyes off the ground. “I’ve just smelt a rather strange scent. It was… quite unpleasant,” he explained.

I looked around. “What was it? Another dead pixie?”

Ciaran swept aside some dried leaves with his dagger and said, “No, I don’t think so. But I’m not entirely sure.”

“Why do I have a feeling that the whole situation is way over your heads?” I asked, crossing my arms and giving him a doubtful look. In response, the fairy only snorted, still looking at the leaves. “Just as I’ve thought.”

Feeling slightly tired, I decided to relax a bit. Since we weren’t going to continue our trip to the waterfall for now, they wouldn’t mind if I sat down and rested my feet for a while. That’s why I headed towards one of the nearest rocks.

“I’m going to sit there,” I said and walked right past Ciaran.

“What? Don’t go there!” he shouted, but it was too late.

I was already standing next to the rock.

“Fuck,” Ciaran whispered, staring at me with an uneasy look on his face. “What have you done, Lexi?”

Chapter Text

“What have I done?” I asked, fixing my eyes on the dark-haired fairy.

With a racing heart, I observed Ciaran standing up and running his fingers exasperatedly through his short hair. He said something under his breath and then looked over his shoulder at the rest of the Nigh Court fairies who were finally getting ready to have a look around.

“What have I done?” I repeated quietly, drawing his attention. “Ciaran, please, answer me.”

The dark-haired fairy let out a sigh. “Why do you think I squatted here?” he asked and seemed really nervous. “Why do you think I was digging in the ground using my dagger and didn’t move an inch? Why?”

“I don’t know.” My throat went dry.

Honestly, I really had no idea why Ciaran was doing it and I hadn’t even thought of the reason for his behaviour. I assumed that it was something ordinary. Something the Night Court fairies did every time they were in distress and had to familiarise themselves with the surroundings. After all, they were trained by three experienced warriors who surely taught them how to fight, make a reconnaissance or cover their own tracks.

Now, not taking his eyes off me, Ciaran took a small step forward. “Maybe if you paid more attention to me, you wouldn’t be standing there.”

“What are you talking about?” I asked, frowning. “I just wanted to rest a bit. That’s all.”

Ciaran shook his head. “And look where it got you.”

Rolling my eyes, I let out a groan.

Suddenly, I heard a loud curse in the distance which was followed by sounds of dismay. In the next second, Rian appeared next to his brother and he seemed furious.

“What is that?” he asked loudly, pointing in my direction. I noticed that Cerys, Zareen and Conri came right after him. “Tell me, what the hell is that? I gave you one simple task. One fucking task–”

Crossing his arms, Ciaran cut in, “It’s not my fault she went over there and triggered the barrier.”

“The barrier?” I repeated quietly, feeling a sudden pang of fear.

“–and you couldn’t even protect her?” Rian gave him a disappointed look before he went on, “What kind of male are you? Ciaran, it was your responsibility to make sure Lexi was safe. I entrusted her to you.”

“Fine. I failed,” he replied angrily. “Are you happy now, brother? Or are you going to remind me of my big failure for the rest of my life?” Ciaran snorted. “For your information, there are more pressing matters right now, like getting her out of there.” He also pointed at me. “Quickly.”

Rian crossed his arms. “I am fully aware of that.”

“Calm down, please. Both of you.” Cerys put a hand on her twin’s shoulder. “I’ve been trying to remove that barrier while you two were shouting,” she said, turning around and looking at something in the distance. “But it’s too strong for me.”

“What barrier?” I repeated. “What are you, guys, talking about?”

“Let me show you,” Rian replied calmly, but his handsome face was full of worries intermingled with anger, as if he couldn’t decide which one to choose. I observed him getting down, lifting a stone and then turning it a couple of times in his hands. “Step back, Lexi,” he added, bracing himself to throw it in my direction.

Immediately, I drew away from the fairies and the next second Rian threw the stone really hard. It flew through the air at great speed but didn’t reach the wood-meadow. Instead, it bounced off something that I clearly couldn’t see and fell to the ground.

“We’re talking about this barrier,” he said and extended carefully his hand towards me, but he didn’t touch me. It seemed that he was holding the palm of his hand against invisible glass and couldn’t pass through it.

Astonished, I was just staring at him with my mouth slightly opened and it was all I could do at that very moment. Though my eyes were registering everything in front of me and transmitting it to my brain, my very own personal supercomputer barely kept up with the information. I knew it was time for an update, but now… I was quite busy.

“Impossible,” I whispered and then exhaled loudly. “Do you want to tell me that I’m trapped here?” I asked.

When I fixed my eyes on Rian, I noticed that he didn’t answer and kept staring at me with a tensed face.

“Oh, shit,” I said and covered my eyes with a hand. “Oh, shit.”

“The barrier seems old,” Rian said after a while, his voice low. He was probably still touching the indivisible wall. “Older than me. It’s at least several centuries old and reminds me of what I felt in the Prison. Maybe, they were created at the same time.”

“I can’t get inside, too,” Zareen cut in, making me look at her. She had also extended her hand and it stopped because of the barrier between us.

The rest of the fairies followed her lead and the same happened to their hands.

“None of us can,” she added. “I believe the spell was designed to contain living creatures and make them stay there.”

“Maybe, that’s why someone created the wood-meadow,” Conri said and looked at the trees and rocks behind me. “Maybe the first thing which crossed the line made the barrier appear. I’m sorry it had to be you, Lexi.” He gave me a sympathetic look.

Feeling downhearted, I straightened up and looked up and down, trying to make something out, but there was nothing there. Just air between me and the Nigh Court fairies.

“But I don’t see anything,” I gasped, slowly feeling panicked.

“The spell must have made the barrier invisible to humans, so you can’t see it,” Cerys explained. “It’s… it’s huge and sparkles a lot. And it looks like a dome.”

Cool, I thought. I’m trapped in a glittery cage.

Then, there was silence.

“So… how do we breach it?” I asked. I hoped they would come up with something and save my sorry arse from being trapped here forever. “Do you have any ideas?”

“No,” Rian whispered, coming closer and looking at me with sadness in his eyes. “Lexi, I really don’t know how to remove the spell,” he added. “My magic can’t destroy it. I’ve been trying to do it ever since I saw you here, but I’m not able to do it. I’m sorry, honey.”

I’m screwed, I thought and looked at the invisible wall between us, but again there was nothing there.

“I don’t see anything,” I whispered.

Suddenly, Rian extended his hand and put it against the barrier. “I’m trying one more time,” he said. Then, he closed his eyes and frowned, possibly focusing on the invisible wall.

“What about your parents?” I asked, addressing Cerys and Ciaran. “Do you think Rhysand and Feyre can destroy it?”

Cerys sighed loudly. “I think it would be best if we keep it to ourselves and try to breach it on our own. Well, at least for the time being.”

“If we really aren’t able to deal with the barrier, then we’ll bring our parents over,” Ciaran added, glancing at me carefully. “Or even Uncle Hel. He’s good at getting rid of magical wards and enchantments.”

“Any luck, Rian?” Conri asked him, but I stopped paying attention.

Having turned around, I fixed my eyes on the area in front of me.

Surrounded by short silver birches and moss-covered oaks, the wood-meadow seemed large. Inside the cleared land, there were lots of dark rocks and dead tree trunks scattered all over the ground, and the grass was dried and yellowish in places. I didn’t see or hear any birds and insects, though they should have inhabited this part of the forest and made a lot of noise. Instead, it was all so still and quiet.

A bit scared, I looked over my shoulder at the Night Court fairies. They were standing next to one another, talking quietly and glancing at the invisible wall. Judging by their tensed faces, things didn’t go their way and they still had no idea how to free me.

I felt another pang of fear when I realised that I could really get stuck in the wood-meadow as no one would be able to help me. And it was all because of me and that damn barrier.

The barrier.

Turning around, I took a step towards the Night Court fairies and regarded cautiously the air between us. Maybe the invisible wall around the wood-meadow was only created to keep fairies at bay and that’s why I couldn’t see it. Maybe I would be able to cross it as if nothing had happened, because I was an ordinary human being in a world full of incredible and powerful fairies who could take advantage of the thing hidden in the wood-meadow, provided there was something buried in the ground or stashed between the rocks.

Maybe, I thought, there is a tiny chance that I could actually get out of here on my own.

Only then did it occur to me that I hadn’t even tried to touch the barrier and see for myself whether I could cross it or not. That’s why, with a racing heart, I reached out my hand and slowly drew it closer to the invisible wall, hoping I would succeed.

The moment I touched the barrier, I immediately felt a tingly sensation under the palm of my hand. Though I didn’t see a thing, my hand stopped suddenly and was unable to move further, thus letting me know I couldn’t pass through the wall as well.

And that meant, I realised, feeling another pang of fear, yet this time much bigger than before, that I was trapped here. For good.

I let out a gasp.

“I can’t cross either,” I whispered and looked at the fairies who had stopped talking and observed me with tensed faces. “I can’t do it.”

“Oh, that’s bad. That’s really bad,” Cerys started and took a step forward, but she was immediately stopped by Rian who grabbed her arm and wouldn’t let her go. “Hey. What are you doing?” she asked with a frown on her face, shaking his hand off.

“Stopping you from doing something really stupid,” he replied and shook his head. Then, he came closer to me and said calmly, “Let’s take a look around, shall we? I will walk next to you and maybe together we’ll find some clues which might help get you out of there.” He smiled slightly. “Come on, my lovely Alexandra. Let’s take a walk.”

“But I don’t want to take a walk,” I said. It was really the last thing I wanted to do right now.

“Come on, Lexi,” Rian added, looking at me expectantly. “Walk with me.”

Very reluctantly, I did as he asked me to.

Drawing away from the rock I had wanted to sit on, I took slowly several steps forward. With the invisible wall to my right, I was glancing at the ground from time to time, yet I had no idea what I was looking for. Rian was doing exactly the same, walking on his side of the barrier of course, though he kept looking at the ground under my feet more attentively. It was clear that he knew what he was trying to find.

I was just about to make another step when I noticed something whitish that was lying behind one of the rocks. Slowing down, I peeked there and, to my dismay, it turned out to be a long bone that was very fractured and surrounded by its much smaller pieces.

Immediately, I came to a stop and said quietly, pointing at the white object near my right foot, “Rian, I think I’ve found a bone.”

He stopped and fixed his blue eyes on it. Then, he looked at me and added, “Lexi, I want you to come over there and check those rocks for me.” He motioned towards a heap of mossy rocks that was a couple of feet away from me and asked, “Are there more bones?”

Slowly, I approached them and had a look. “No,” I said quickly, ready to come back to him, “I don’t see any.”

“Good,” Rian said and breathed a sigh of relief. “One bone doesn’t mean anything, does it?” He flashed me a strained smile and went on, “Come on, honey, we must check the rest of the wood-meadow as well and I want to do it as fast as possible.”

I nodded and headed quickly towards the wall, using the same path I came there.

Almost running, I covered more than halfway to Rian when I accidentally stumbled against a rock, but I somehow caught my balance. Curious enough to check the reason for my trip, I glanced over my shoulder and at the same time stepped on something which was behind my back. Only then did I hear the sound of crunching and it made my skin crawl.

Slowly, I turned around and my throat went dry because of what I saw there. Oh, shit.

“Rian,” I said, fixing my eyes on the ground. “Do you remember your previous question?”

“Which one?”

Still not looking at him, I swallowed hard and then I replied quietly, “About the bones?”

“Yes. What about it?” he asked with a hint of concern in his voice.

“There are more of them,” I whispered and finally looked at him. “Actually, a lot of them.”

Yellowish and slightly covered in dirt, the bones were scattered around the ground. Some seemed intact and didn’t show any signs of serious damage, but some were fractured, like the one I had seen earlier, and scared the shit out of me. Luckily, none of them formed a shape of a body, so I assumed that it was a blessing in disguise. At least for now.

“Are the bones human?” Rian asked with sudden seriousness, taking a step towards me. But soon, he came to a stop, probably because of the barrier right in front of him. “Are they, Alexandra?”

“What?” I squeaked and realised that my eyes were slowly filling with tears. “How should I know?”

“There’s no need to panic, Lexi,” he said softly. “I’m here, honey. I’m not going to leave you alone. Just like in Velaris… after Bryaxis attacked us… Do you remember?”

Exhaling loudly, I thought of that horrible evening. I thought of my memories concerning New Year’s Eve and Henry’s betrayal. I thought of Rhysand killing Bryaxis and destroying my only way back home. And lastly, I thought of Rian who comforted me after everything that had happened and kept whispering that he wouldn’t leave me.

I nodded several times. “Of course, I remember.”

“Then look at them, Lexi,” he added after a while. “Please, look at them. Can they belong to a human?”

With my heart pounding in my throat, I glanced at the bones once more.

“I don’t know,” I whispered. “They’re all… quite long and… slender. And–” Another bone crunched under my feet when I stepped back, so I looked at the ground.

I let out a loud shriek and sprinted towards the barrier. I didn’t care whether there were rocks, bones or other horrible things in my way. I just ran.

“Please, get me out of here!” I shouted, stopping right in front of the invisible wall that was keeping me inside and banging my closed fists against it. “Please, Rian! I’ve just seen a human jaw with teeth!”

Rian frowned and said, “Please, calm down, Lexi. I’m trying to get you out. We all are trying.” He looked over his shoulder at the rest of the fairies who approached us. “Give us some time, honey.”

I groaned, taking a step back.

Again, Rian put his hands on the barrier and closed his eyes. This time, there were shadows around him that kept swirling and getting closer to the wall.

Time was a luxury I was slowly running out of. I realised it was getting creeper with every second I spent behind the barrier, and the thought of what might happen next was giving me the chills. First, I ended up here – surrounded by an invisible wall that was keeping me trapped and prevented from returning to the palace. Then, there were the bones. I turned my head back and glanced at the jaw which was still lying where I spotted it.

“Please, hurry up,” I whimpered, looking at the fairies.

“You’re the most impatient female I have even known,” Rian said, still closing his eyes. There was a small smile on his lips. “You’re even more impatient than my sister.”

Cerys snorted. “I shall remember this, brother.”

Rian laughed quietly.

“What were the bones like?” Conri asked, making me look at him.

“Yellowish.”

“So there was no blood or flesh on them?” he asked again.

Shivering, I made a face and replied, “Oh, God, no!”

He nodded.

“It would be quite bad if they were bloodied,” Zareen added with concern in her voice.

“I know,” I said with a sigh.

All of a sudden, Ciaran lifted his head and fixed his eyes on the wood-meadow.

“Have you felt that?” he asked quietly and the rest of the fairies nodded. I noticed that Rian stopped touching the barrier and carefully looked around the forest.

My heart skipped a beat, but I managed to glance over my shoulder at the rocks. “Felt what?”

“You really didn’t feel it?” Conri asked, frowning. When I shook my head, the Illyrian added, “The ground has just trembled.”

I shook my head once more.

“And again,” Ciaran said and a silver dagger appeared in his left hand, whereas a bow made of ice in his right one.

Swallowing hard, I observed all the Night Court fairies arming themselves in all kinds of weapons – blades, bows and a stick. They all seemed tensed and scanned carefully our surroundings to see what was going on.

“I didn’t notice anything,” I whispered, feeling a sudden pang of fear. “At all.”

I had no idea what to do. I wanted to run away, but I couldn’t. Unarmed, I was trapped there with no way out and no one to protect me.

“Maybe you’re just making this up,” I added quickly. I caught Rian’s eye who opened his mouth to reply, but I was faster as I said, “Maybe you’re–”

Unexpectedly, there was a loud roar in the distance.

I froze.

Feeling my heart’s pounding in my ears, I was just staring into space and my thoughts were nothing more than a cluster of irrational whispers. I was so afraid to move that even breathing and blinking seemed exhausting.

“What the hell was that?” Conri asked in a low voice, a sword in his hand.

Silently, Cerys and Ciaran turned around towards the forest and readied their bows and arrows; his were made of ice, hers were burning with fire.

Rian narrowed his eyes and answered his cousin, “I don’t know, but it sounded big.” Then, he looked at me and clenched his jaw before asking softly, “Are you all right, Lexi?”

Still not moving, I whispered, “I’ve been better.”

“I wish I could give you at least a dagger, because I don’t believe you have a weapon in your bag.” When I shook my head, he sighed and gave me a sympathetic look.

Suddenly, Rian straightened up and turned his back to me.

“Zareen, you will go with Conri,” he addressed the red-haired fairy who nodded and approached the Illyrian. “He knows what to do, so he will explain everything.” I observed Zareen and Conri drawing away from the barrier and heading right. “The twins will take care of the forest, as always,” Rian added and his siblings nodded as well. “Just make sure you won’t shoot each other like you did last time in Illyria.”

Cerys looked over her shoulder and showed him her middle finger. “It was an accident, you donkey.”

“Come on, Cer,” Ciaran cut in, going deeper into the forest. “There is work to do.”

They too drew away from the barrier, and there was just me and Rian left now.

Sighing loudly, he turned around to face me. “Since everyone knows what to do, I’m–”

The ground trembled once again and this time I felt it too.

Abruptly, I turned around and fixed my eyes on the wood-meadow. All I could see were dead tree trunks, mossy rocks and yellowish grass, just like it had been earlier. Nothing changed and it was all so quiet.

“–staying with you,” Rian finished quietly. “You felt it too, didn’t you?”

But I didn’t answer him.

Breathing heavily, I realised that my heart started beating so rapidly that I might have had a heart attack. “Fuck,” I whispered, putting a hand over my chest. “Fuck.”

“What is it?” he asked.

Turning just my head, I replied, “I think I have a massive heart attack.”

“That’s not true,” Rian said calmly. “I can hear your heart. You’re just panicking, that’s all.”

I made a face. “But it doesn’t feel like that.”

“Trust me, Lexi. It’s not a heart attack.”

I swallowed hard.

“I wish you were here with me,” I whispered before I was able to rethink it. “Behind the barrier, I mean. I wouldn’t be so scared right now.”

Rian was silent for a while, so I started to think that I embarrassed him somehow. But after several seconds I heard him saying quietly, “I know, honey.”

When I turned around, I saw that he had lifted his hand and put it against the barrier. “I know,” he repeated with a sad face.

Shyly, I put my own hand against the same place and smiled a bit at him.

Suddenly, the roar repeated itself. This time, it was way louder than the first time and I realised that it came from inside the wood-meadow.

Terrified and taken aback, I turned towards the rocks and tree trunks and observed everything that was in front of me. I wasn’t moving. I wasn’t blinking. I wasn’t breathing. I was so focused on the wood-meadow that I didn’t hear Rian who was calling my name over and over again.

“Lexi!” he shouted and I finally heard him.

I was just about to glance at him when the roar repeated itself for the third time. Now, it was accompanied by another tremble of the ground and a very, very unpleasant smell.

Everything froze.

Time.

Me.

Rian behind my back.

Seconds later, when I laid my eyes on the source of the roar, my eyes popped out.

“Holy fuck,” I managed to stutter.

Chapter Text

About ten feet tall and weighing a couple hundred pounds, a humanoid creature was slowly plodding through the wood-meadow. It had the appearance of a hunched and extremely wrinkled old man whose arms and legs seemed unnaturally long in comparison to the rest of its body. On its lumpy head, there were remnants of darkish hair that had to be super curly many, many years ago, but the remaining strands were now tangled and thinning here and there.

The giant was wearing a kind of a beige furry coat that was tied up with a wide leather-like band at the waist. But the best years of its overclothes had been left behind a long time ago as it was now very dirty and run-down.

Most of the creature's frightening face was covered in several irregular brownish scars, yet it wasn't the scars that made my skin crawl. To my utter dismay, I realised that it had just one eye, since the other one had been gauged out, leaving a rather terrifying hole in its upper face.

With my own eyes fixed on the scruffy giant plodding in my direction, I leant against the barrier and clenched my fists. My first instinct was to get to the other side of the invisible wall and run for the hills, but I quickly realised that it was impossible. I was stuck here alone. With nobody to protect me. With nothing to defend myself.

Come to think of it, one of the people able to save me was standing right behind my back. The only problem was that he couldn't breach that damn barrier between us and get to me.

Not taking my eyes off the giant, I took a sharp breath and whispered, "What is that?"

But Rian's answer wasn't what I was hoping for. "I don't know."

"Seriously?"

"I don't know every creature living in Prythian," he said quietly. There was a hint of guilt and anger in his voice. "There are still beings unknown to us. Beings that no one has ever seen before." He sighed. "And I'm afraid this is one of them."

I swallowed hard. Shit.

"So what now?" I asked, still observing the creature. "Should I hide somewhere?"

"No, not yet." He got quiet for a while. "Remember not to make any sudden movements, Lexi," he added. "Let's hope it won't notice you."

I nodded.

Sniffing and clumsily looking around, the giant was still slowly getting near me. It looked as if it somehow caught my scent, but couldn't figure out my exact location. And that meant, I realised, holding my breath and watching closely its every step, that the giant didn't see me. That even though it knew that something – that I – was inside the wood-meadow, it just couldn't find that something.

"It's blind," I whispered.

"What?"

"It's fucking blind," I repeated with a smile. Feeling a sudden surge of joy, I turned over to face Rian and said louder, "It can't see me. Look!" I pointed my finger at the giant and went on, "All it's doing is sniffing and looking around, and–"

"But it doesn't mean it can't–"

Unexpectedly, the creature lifted its head and sniffed one more time before roaring so loudly that I had to cover my ears. Then, it lunged in my direction, stomping across the wood-meadow and crushing everything in its way.

I froze.

With hands still covering my ears, I kept looking at the giant in front of me, my mouth slightly open. Though I felt its every step in my whole body… Though I felt every vibration it sent to the ground, I still wasn't moving.

I wasn't able to.

Staring at the creature was the only activity that seemed appropriate right now and the only one my whole body accepted without hesitation since it didn't require any action. Yet, as time was slowly passing by and the giant was quickly getting closer to me, my mind started having doubts and tried persistently to bring me down to earth.

Firstly, it made me took a deep breath. Then, it convinced me to blink several times and I realised that I could see the creature once again, closer than before. And finally, when I came round, it occurred to me that Rian kept repeating something over and over again, and each time was louder than the previous one.

"Lexi."

I heard his voice at last.

"Lexi," Rian repeated angrily, evidently pissed off by my behaviour. "Lexi! For fuck's sake, can you hear me? Lexi!"

I turned my head towards him and gasped, "What?"

He groaned, but then said loudly, "Run."

It was all the encouragement I needed before I sprinted towards the rocks on my right.

With almost lightning speed, I let my feet lead me forward, between dry grass, single tree branches, smaller rocks and bones. Honestly, I hadn't suspected there would be so many bones around me as I didn't see them from where I was standing.

But now, running through the wood-meadow, I could see all of them. I could see countless piles of bones scattered all over the ground. Big, small, long and short. Yellowish and whitish bones that were supposed to be a warning, but I wasn't able to notice them before. Yellowish and whitish bones that belonged to lots of unfortunate people, or fairies, whom I linked my faith with when I entered the wood-meadow. Yellowish and whitish bones that would soon include my own ones if the giant caught me.

At the mere thought of it, I picked up the pace.

From the corner of my eye, I saw that the creature had probably heard me as it was also heading towards the same direction as I was. Feeling super panicked, I sped up even more and almost jumped behind the rocks. There, I leant back against them.

Gasping for breath, I closed my eyes for a moment or two in an attempt to calm myself down. The first thing that came to my mind was the mantra I kept using while staying at the Moonstone Palace. Back then, it helped me a lot, so I decided to give it a try now. "Be strong. Be patient. Be hopeful," I whispered hopelessly to myself. "Be strong. Be patient. Be hopeful."

I squeezed my eyes shut.

"Be strong. Be patient. Be hopeful," I repeated a bit louder, since it wasn't working. "Be strong. Be patient. Be hopeful–"

"Lexi, keep moving!" Rian shouted, bringing me down to earth and forcing to open my eyes. "Don't stand just in one place. Keep moving!"

I readied myself to answer him back and explain what I was doing here, but the sound of loud footsteps coming up to the rocks made me realise that the giant was right behind my back. Terrified, I immediately closed my mouth.

At first, I wanted to get up and leap forward, but, unexpectedly, everything went silent. I didn't hear the footsteps anymore. I didn't hear Rian's voice as well. Holding my breath and not moving seemed the only way to prevent giving away my location, provided that the creature was still in the dark. And I truly hoped it was.

Carefully, I turned my head right to check what was going on. But before I was able to say another f-word, I saw two huge humanlike hands reaching in my direction and trying to grab me.

Screaming, I lunged forward, almost falling flat on my face, but I picked myself up clumsily and took off running. For a split second, it hit me that there was something wet on my left hand, but I was too preoccupied to draw attention to it and it soon slipped my mind.

Having realised that its prey was gone, the giant roared in anger. The sound resonated through the wood-meadow and was soon accompanied by loud footsteps. And that meant that it was going after me.

Again.

Sweated and tired as hell, I didn't know what I was supposed to do now. I could have hidden somewhere, but all the rocks and dead tree trunks were too exposed and wouldn't shelter me from the creature. I could have also gone to the other side of the wood-meadow, but it was a blind alley and an ideal chance to get me. And this way I was left with option number three – as long as I was moving around the wood-meadow, I was kind of safe. But I was getting tired and I knew that it would be used against me.

As I was about to go round a stack of tree branches, the giant roared once again and I heard a cracking sound. Too afraid to look over my shoulder, I kept moving forward, feeling really worn out.

Suddenly, something big flew through the air at great speed and landed behind me. When it hit the ground, it fell apart into hundreds of smaller pieces that peppered my head and back. The impact made me stumble and I fell to the ground. Kneeling on the dry grass, I turned around and saw a fractured tree trunk lying next to me. There were pieces of wood everywhere, even in my hair.

From the corner of my eye, I noticed a movement, so I looked at the creature. It was holding a rock, which was quite sizeable, and readied itself to throw it in my direction.

"Oh, shit," I whispered, getting up clumsily and glancing at the giant.

Apparently, it had just decided to change its tactic as chasing me around the wood-meadow didn't work. And that's why I had to get out of the way as soon as possible or the rock might really hit me.

Seconds after I left the stack of tree branches, another missile landed exactly where I had been standing and drove into the ground, scattering dirt and grass around. I didn't have to wait long for the creature to throw another rock. This time I had to leap aside to avoid getting hit.

Roaring angrily, the giant grabbed quickly a tree trunk and then took off running, straight in my direction.

At first, I froze. I was so frightened of the imminent death of getting smashed by one of its makeshift maces that I kept staring at the nearing creature and didn't want to move. But then, I set my eyes on Rian.

Covered in his shadows, the heir to the Night Court was banging on the barrier, making angry faces and saying something I couldn't hear. He was clearly trying to breach the invisible wall again and get to me, but all his efforts were in vain.

I looked at my own hands which were now dirty and bloodied.

With tears in my eyes, I realised that my chances to defeat the creature single-handedly were obviously slim to none. I wasn't a skilled warrior like the fairies and I didn't have any weapons or magical powers I could have used to survive this madness. But I couldn't just stand there and do nothing, could I?

I glanced at the giant.

A skilled fairy warrior or not, I was still able to tire it out for a bit, before Rian breached the barrier. That's why I did the first thing that came to my mind. I leapt forward and started running towards the barrier.

Drops of sweat were sliding down my forehead and my heart was pounding in my ears as I was getting closer. Rian was still extending his hands and touching the invisible wall, but I didn't see the rest of the fairies. However, I knew there was no time to wonder about their whereabouts since I had a more pressing matter to deal with.

Suddenly, I saw a pile of mossy rocks in front of me. Without a second thought, I decided to jump over them to shorten the way, but I tripped and fell flat on my face. Immediately, pain shot through my body and made it impossible for me to get off the ground quickly and continue running.

Gasping, I positioned myself on all fours and then tried to stand up, but before I was able to do that, I felt a strong gust of wind and I was hit by something hard.

I screamed.

The impact of the strike was so powerful that I flew in the air and smashed into the barrier, landing far away from the rocks. When I bounced back the invisible wall, I did a forward roll and ended up on my back.

With my eyes closed, I groaned with pain, suddenly unable to move.

Everything hurt like hell – my head, my back, my arms and legs. Everything. There was also that annoying buzz in my ears that blocked all the other sounds around me.

I took a shallow breath, trying to shake out.

"Lexi."

I blinked several times, but I wasn't able to keep my eyes open.

"Lexi."

I tried to flex my fingers, but my arms were too sore to move them.

"Lexi!" Rian said for the third time and he sounded as if he stood right next to me. But that was impossible, I reminded myself. He was still on the other side of the barrier. "Lexi, are you all right?" he asked. "Lexi, answer me."

I groaned.

"Lexi, please, get up," he added. "You can't lie here. Please, get up."

I groaned once again. "I can't."

"Please, honey, get up."

Slowly, I opened my eyes and saw the blue sky above me.

"Lexi, get up," Rian repeated. "I'm begging you. Get up, honey."

"I can't," I whispered again, knowing that my eyes were filling with tears.

I'm screwed, I thought. Fuck, I'm so screwed.

"I know it hurts like hell," he said quietly, "but you have to get up. Please, get up. Do it for me, Lexi. Please, do it for me."

I groaned.

"For me, honey," he whispered. "Please."

Swallowing tears and listening to the giant's nearing footsteps, I rolled slowly over and positioned myself on all fours. Then, I tried to stand up, but my legs were too wobbly, so I sat down on the dry grass and took a deep breath.

"I can't stand up," I whispered, looking at Rian who was kneeling in front of the barrier and staring at me. I noticed that he was dressed in dark armour, but I didn't remember whether he wore it before or not. "I'm sorry."

He flashed me a sad smile. "That's fine. Come closer, Lexi."

Slowly, I dragged myself towards the barrier – and him – and then leant against it. Tears were running down my cheeks and there was no way I could stop it. "I know it's over," I said, my voice shaky.

"Don't do that," Rian broke in. "You can't give up. Not yet."

I closed my eyes and repeated, "It's over."

The heir to the Night Court let out a quiet exasperated sigh.

Listening to the creature's footsteps, I was slowly readying myself for the worst scenario, though I didn't want to die. Not here and surely not this way. But my body was too exhausted and sore to even try to escape.

Since the giant knew that it hit me with the tree trunk, it was taking its time to get to me. It stopped roaring and rushing towards me and was again plodding through the wood-meadow, certain to find me unable to run away.

Rian cursed under his breath.

"Please," he whispered.

"I'm sorry."

"There is still a chance," he added and I looked at him. In the distance, I saw Cerys and Ciaran who were approaching his brother. "You can hide behind the rocks, just like before–"

"It will find me anyway," I broke in. "I'm covered in blood, so it will immediately get the smell of me," I added.

The twins stopped next to Rian.

"You're covered in blood?" Cerys sounded surprised.

At first, I frowned and didn't answer her. But then, I showed the fairies my hands, dirty and covered in blood, that suddenly started stinging. "See?" I asked. "There's blood everywhere."

"The barrier must also affect scents," Ciaran said, squatting and sniffing. "We can hear you and the thing over there, but we can't smell your blood."

Rian raised his eyebrows.

"I might have an idea," he said.

"Now?" Cerys asked.

"Yes, now."

"It's too late for that," I replied, closing my eyes. "Way too late."

I knew he meant well – they all did – but I had run out of time. It was clear now that I was just seconds away from being killed and then eaten by the creature, so it was impossible for him to find a way to save me.

"Let's make a bargain, my lovely Alexandra," Rian said unexpectedly.

Chapter Text

“What?” I asked.

“Let’s make a bargain,” Rian repeated, still kneeling on the ground. I noticed that he was holding a dagger in his right hand. “I will help you get out of the wood-meadow in exchange for one favour,” he added.

“Are you out of your mind?” Cerys protested. “Do you really believe you can make a bargain with her and simply breach the barrier?”

Rian gave her a look. “It will be a blood bargain.”

I glanced at him.

“You’re insane, Rian.” His sister crossed her arms. “What makes you think that the blood bargain will work? I know you want to save her… We all want to do that… But–”

“Blood will make the bargain stronger and basically impossible to break,” he cut in and fixed his eyes on the giant for a moment. Then, he looked at me and added, “Lexi, all you have to do is cut your left hand and put it against the barrier. I will do the same. After that, we will be linked until you return the favour.”

I swallowed hard. “Are you sure?”

“Yes.”

“It won’t work,” Cerys cut in, stamping her foot in anger. “I’m telling you. There is no way it will work.”

“Cer, stop it,” Ciaran barked. “You’re behaving like a spoiled youngling.”

Frowning, she went on, “Do you know how I know it won’t work? Because we would have already destroyed that fucking barrier and got her out of there. But we’re still standing in the same damn place, doing absolutely nothing. I’m sorry, Lexi,” she addressed me, “but all my brother is doing is just getting your hopes up.”

“No, he’s not,” Ciaran broke in. “There’s a chance the blood bargain might work–”

“Exactly. A chance,” Cerys chimed in. “Why can’t you both accept that it is over? That there is nothing we can do? Lexi said it herself. Just respect her decision.” She crossed her arms and turned around, towards the forest.

Clenching his jaw, Rian looked at his sister disapprovingly, but he didn’t say anything. Then, he fixed his eyes on me and said, “We’re running out of time, Lexi. What’s your decision, honey? The blood bargain with me or giving up?”

With tears in my eyes, I realised that both of them were right.

As unkind as she might have been, Cerys just summarised the last several minutes we spent by the wood-meadow and pointed out that I had already given up, which was one hundred percent true. I really didn’t see the point in making the bargain and trying one more time, since the giant was quite near us and it was a matter of time before it got me.

But, on the other hand, I had to admit to myself that I desperately wanted to live. That I wanted to try one more fucking time to get out of the wood-meadow and rest my aching body for a while. And it seemed that the only way to increase the odds of my survival was making a bargain with Rian, the heir to the Night Court and son of two powerful fairies.

I knew that the bargain was my last resort.

Having sniffled a little, I said, “Make it three requests for three favours, just in case it won’t work on the first try.”

Rian frowned. “But it will.”

I glanced at the creature that was a couple of feet away from me. Its unpleasant smell intensified with each passing second and was slowly getting really unbearable.

“Fine, let’s make the bargain,” I added and fixed my eyes on the fairies. “If it doesn’t work… thank you for trying.”

Cerys groaned. “Mother above.”

“What should I do?” I asked, turning my whole body towards Rian.

He lifted the dagger and said, “I’m going to cut my left hand and immediately put it against the barrier. Then, it’s your turn, Lexi. You must place your left hand exactly in the same place.”

I nodded.

“Ready?” he asked and drew the dagger close to his hand. “Remember, exactly the same place.”

“Of course,” I whispered and fixed my eyes on the dagger.

In one swift movement, Rian cut his hand and put it against the barrier. “Your turn, Lexi,” he said quietly, looking at me expectantly.

“Unbelievable!” Cerys shouted angrily and we all set our eyes on her. “I’m bringing our parents and Uncle Helion over.”

Suddenly, she disappeared.

“Shit. I’m going to stop her,” Ciaran said and he also vanished.

Just like earlier, there was just me and Rian left now.

“Lexi, cut your left hand,” he repeated, making me look at him, “and then put it exactly in the same place.”

I glanced at my hands which were dirty and bloodied and I realised something.

“Damn it,” I said, looking straight at Rian. I could feel that my eyes were filling with tears and that panic was slowly taking control over me. “I don’t have a knife or dagger… I don’t have anything I could cut my hand with.”

Rian exhaled loudly, still touching the invisible wall. “So find something sharp, like a rock or piece of a bone.”

“I’m not going to cut myself with a bone,” I protested.

“Then find something else,” he said. “And, please, don’t panic, honey. That’s the last thing we need now.”

Looking around, I was trying to find something sharp that I could use to cut my hand. But there was only grass, several sticks and three or four round stones. Feeling downhearted, I closed my eyes and leant my back against the barrier, ready to tell Rian that it’s really over this time.

Giving up is really my thing, I thought.

Suddenly, I heard the sound of breaking glass, coming from behind me, so I opened my eyes and lifted the source of that sound. It turned out that it was the small leather bag I got from Marella. I remembered now that while we were walking in the forest, I got quite thirsty and drank two bottles of water which I later put inside the bag. Immediately, I opened it and there it was – lots and lots of broken glass.

“Glass will do,” Rian said.

I lifted one of the pieces and asked, “What if the injury gets infected?”

“I promise I’ll heal you. Treat it as a free gift.”

I looked at him.

“Trust me,” he added. “Now cut your hand, honey.”

Out of the blue, the creature roared loudly, so I turned my head towards it. For a few moments, I completely forgot about the nearing giant, because I was too occupied with finding something sharp. But it didn’t forget about me.

Having realised there was something wrong with its soon-to-be victim, the creature roared once more and picked up its pace.

“Lexi, you have to hurry up.” Rian’s raised voice brought me back down on earth.

Without further delay, I squeezed my eyes shut and cut my left hand with the piece of glass I was holding. I knew that I had to place it exactly in the same place as Rian, so I forced myself to open my eyes. Hissing, I put my hand against the invisible wall.

“It’s working,” Rian said quietly. “The magic in the barrier has changed and I believe it will allow us to make the bargain.”

“That’s good,” I replied, exhaling loudly. The injury stung like hell, so I had to remind myself that it was necessary to keep my hand placed on the barrier. “What now?” I asked.

Unexpectedly, Rian’s face became very serious. “You want to make a bargain with me,” he said and shadows were slowly twining around him. “To get three requests, as you have called them.”

“Yes,” I whispered. I did not dare to raise my voice.

“You do realise there will be a price to pay for each one.” When I nodded, he went on, “What’s your first request, my lovely Alexandra?”

“I–”

“Think it over,” Rian cut in. “We don’t need any hindrances, do we?”

I shook my head.

“I would like you to save me and get me out of the wood-meadow,” I said after a while. “Do whatever you need to achieve it. What is your price?”

He pondered over it and then replied, “A kiss.”

“A what?” I asked, frowning.

Rian smiled. “You know, when your lips touch–”

“I know what a kiss is,” I broke in, “but why did you choose something so trivial?”

He shrugged and then replied, “I decided to go with something simple and that’s why–”

Suddenly, something big flew through the air at great speed and landed next to me. When it hit the ground, my head and back were peppered with dirt and dry grass.

I shrieked.

“What the hell?” Rian asked with surprise in his voice. “What was that?”

Gasping, I turned my head right and saw a big rock. Immediately, I realised what that meant. I didn’t have to look over my shoulder to know that the creature went back to its previous tactic and started throwing rocks and tree trunks in my direction.

“Oh, fuck,” I said quietly, feeling my heart’s pounding in my ears. “Rian, you have to hurry up with the bargain.”

He frowned and looked up. “But we’ve already made the bargain,” he replied. “There’s nothing more I can do. I don’t know why the barrier is still as motionless as it has been since we came here.”

Our eyes met and this time it was my turn to frown.

“So it didn’t work?” I asked.

Rian didn’t reply.

I exhaled loudly, trying to hold back my tears.

I’m screwed, I thought, clenching my right fist and hanging my head.

“Cerys was right,” I whispered, my voice shaky. I didn’t want to look at Rian as I knew there would be pity in his eyes. “She knew this would happen.”

He was still quiet.

“Thank you for trying. All of you,” I added and lifted my head. I didn’t care that a torrent of tears was now falling down my cheeks. Sadly, I knew that everything had come to an end, so I removed my bleeding hand from the invisible wall and rested it on my lap. “Thank you.”

When Rian finally fixed his blue eyes on me, there was a guilty look on his face.

“I’m so sorry, Lexi. I’m so sorry,” he said quietly, drawing close to me but still keeping his left hand placed on the barrier. “I really thought that I could help you. That I could save you. I thought the bargain would allow me to breach the barrier and get to you. I’m sorry, honey. I’m so sorry that I failed you.”

I could have sworn there were tears in his eyes, but that was impossible. He wouldn’t shed them for me. He wouldn’t shed them for someone whom he barely knew and who didn’t mean anything to him. After all, I was just a stranger, nothing more.

“Thank you for trying,” I whispered, feeling utterly helpless.

Another rock landed next to me.

Having glanced at Rian for the last time, I raised my right hand to my lips and kissed the tips of my fingers. Then, I placed them on the barrier. I didn’t care if that seemed awkward. I just wanted to say goodbye to him as I realised that it was really over.

Not daring to look at my handsome muppet again, I turned around and buried my face in my hands, readying myself for being killed.

With hand on heart, I had never thought that I would die at the age of twenty-three, in a made-up world and by the hands of a hideous murderous giant. There were so many things I wanted to see before dying. So many things I wanted to experience before leaving the world for good. It was such a shame that I didn’t get a chance to do such mundane things like finally getting a job, finding a nice flat, or meeting the love of my life and starting a family with him. It was such a shame that I truly ended up as a complete zero.

Crying silently, I was so caught up in my dark thoughts that I barely noticed a delicate tremble that shook the whole wood-meadow. But before I was able to raise my head and check what was going on, I felt something warm on my forearm.

A bit scared, I glanced left and only then did I see a human hand.

Slowly, I lifted my head.

Dressed in black armour and holding a curved blade in his right hand, Rian was kneeling on one knee next to me and smiling from ear to ear. He had also two swords at his back and a black shield lying near him on the ground. “Hello, my lovely Alexandra,” he said. “I’m sorry that it took me so long.”

I opened my mouth, not believing my own eyes. “Are you real?” I asked.

He shrugged, taking his hand off me. “I was touching you, wasn’t I? So I have to be quite real.” He flashed me a small smile and added, “It’s a good thing that I came prepared, because it seems that magic doesn’t work here.”

I glanced at his weapons. “It’s a very good thing.”

“Lexi, I want you to promise me something.” When our eyes met, Rian went on, “Once I’m gone to tend to that fucker over there, I want you to stay here. Don’t go anywhere, please. I wouldn’t have time to both deal with it and take care of you. Promise me.”

I nodded. “I promise.”

Silently, he reached out his hand and cupped my cheek, caressing it for a while. “I’m so glad that you’re all right,” he whispered. “You have no idea how desperately I wanted to get to you.”

Willy-nilly, I felt that my cheeks turned red. “Thank you that you did get to me.”

“You’re welcome,” he replied, slowly letting go of me. “You do realise that you owe me a favour now. A kiss, if I remember correctly.” He smiled.

I nodded, suddenly unable to answer him back.

“I will recollect my favour in due time,” Rian added, his eyes wandering around my face. “Stay here and don’t come any closer, Lexi. Zareen and Conri should be here any minute, so they’ll join you on the other side of the barrier.”

“Right,” I whispered.

Then, he stood up and picked up his sword and shield, making his other weapons clatter. “Let’s finally meet that sturdy piece of shit,” he said, fixing his eyes on the giant. When he cocked his head and frowned, I also looked in the same direction.

Holding a huge rock above its head, the creature was standing perfectly still. It wasn’t blinking or breathing and it seemed that it got somehow frozen before it was even able to throw another missile in my direction.

Slowly, I stood up as well, wondering about its sudden stillness.

“That’s strange, don’t you think?” Rian asked, looking at me briefly.

“Before you breached the barrier, it was chasing me around the wood-meadow,” I explained. “It’s the first time that it’s so… motionless.”

“I see.” He sighed. “Well, I think it’s time for me to examine it and beat the shit out of that creature.”

“Be careful,” I said, feeling really worried about him.

“I will.”

Having glanced at me for the last time, he started walking towards the giant.

“Hey, you!” Rian shouted. “You huge hairless piece of shit, you hear me? I’ve got something for you.” He slightly swung his blade and then readjusted the shield he was grabbing in his left hand. “Though, I’m not sure you’re going to like it.”

But the creature didn’t respond and was as motionless as it had been when we spotted it.

Standing near the barrier, I was observing Rian anxiously. As he was drawing close, he kept talking to the giant, but it was too far away for me to hear this weird conversation. So I decided to take two or three steps forward to hear better, even though he asked me to stay away.

Unexpectedly, he turned around as if he realised that I disobeyed his request and wanted to scold me. “I don’t know if you can see that, Lexi,” he shouted, pointing his blade at the giant, “but this creature is surrounded by a translucent wall that keeps moving like water. I don’t think I have ever seen such a trap.”

“No, I don’t see that,” I replied, taking more steps forward. I wanted to see that translucent wall myself.

Rian turned towards the giant and carefully touched the invisible trap with the tip of his blade. “I can’t break through it,” he said, encircling the creature and repeating the movement a couple of times. “It’s solid.”

“Maybe we should leave the giant alone and try to get out of the wood-meadow,” I suggested, coming to a stop.

Having eyed the motionless giant for a few seconds, he faced me and replied, “You’re right. Let’s find the way out.”

As he started walking in my direction, I felt a little tug at my hair, so I immediately turned around. At first, I didn’t see anything except dry grass, rocks and some tree trunks, but I sensed something cold around my wrist. When I looked at it, I noticed that the bracelet I got from Tarquin began shaking slightly.

Frowning, I lifted my hand and fixed my eyes on the High Lord’s gift, but it stopped moving.

“You have to kill him,” an eerie voice whispered in my ear.

Frightened, I jumped a bit and instantly looked around, but I didn’t see anyone or anything near me. The wood-meadow and the forest around it were empty, yet the sensation of something cold around my wrist didn’t disappear.

“Lexi, are you all right?” Rian asked, furrowing his brows. I noticed that he covered more than halfway to me.

Still glancing around, I answered, “Yes, I’m perfectly fine.”

“Are you sure?” he kept asking, walking towards me. “Because you don’t seem fine to me. Maybe you should sit down, honey. Just in case.”

I shook my head, avoiding eye contact with him. “I don’t need to sit down. I’m fine.”

When I set my eyes upon the bracelet, it started shaking again.

“Tell your prince that I can’t hold him any longer,” the voice whispered again.

“What?” I asked and put my ear to the bracelet. “Who are you talking about? What prince?”

“Lexi, what are you doing?” Rian asked, his voice full of worries. “Who are you talking to? Oh, no. You must have hit your head pretty hard. Please, go back to the barrier and sit down. I’ll be right next to you.”

Lifting my hand, I started, “That’s not it. I believe that Tarquin’s bracelet–”

Unexpectedly, the giant roared loudly, evidently destroying the translucent wall Rian was telling me about. Then, it took a swing and threw the rock it had been holding above its head in my direction. I had to duck to avoid getting hit.

“Hide behind the rocks!” Rian shouted to me and turned towards the creature. “Finally, you sturdy piece of shit,” he added, launching into a run. His blade and shield were ready to – as he had called it – tend to it.

Faster than an ordinary human being, he covered the distance between him and the giant and slammed into it, swinging his curved blade so quickly that my eyes had trouble to keep up. He was using his shield and blade at the same time, attacking his opponent on and on, and making it go around in circles.

Observing everything with bated breath, I didn’t want to listen to Rian’s order at first. I was so fascinated with the way he was moving around the creature and making great use of his weapons that I decided to stay in the middle of the wood-meadow and simply watch. A small part of me realised that it was safer to hide behind the rocks, but I was too amazed by his fighting abilities to seek shelter and miss such a show.

Yet, my bracelet started shaking once again.

When I peered down at it, I saw a pale, almost transparent female hand with long blue nails that was gripping my wrist. Immediately, a cold shiver ran up my spine and gave me goosebumps all over my body.

Slowly, I looked up and fixed my eyes on a woman.

Dark-haired and taller than me, she was wearing a long brightly-coloured tunic that was draped around her slim body. Lots of golden armbands and bracelets were covering her arms and forearms and there was a splendid starry necklace around her neck. She was staring at me blankly, still keeping her pale hand around my wrist.

A ghost, I thought, feeling panicked.

“Come with me, human child,” she said, motioning towards the biggest rock cluster in the wood-meadow. I realised that I recognised her eerie voice as she was the one who had been talking to me about killing someone. “I do not have much time,” the ghost added and began tugging me towards the rocks.

Still terrified, I just stood there, unable to move. “No.”

“Come, human child,” she went on. “I will not harm you.”

“Who are you?” I whispered.

The woman smiled slightly and replied, “I’m Halimede. Come with me.”

Willy-nilly, I allowed her to lead me behind the rocks, hoping it wouldn’t be a trap. My experience with ghosts was limited only to countless episodes of ‘Supernatural,’ though I was sure as hell that the Winchesters would never ever be so unprepared when dealing with otherworldly stuff.

In the distance, I still heard the sounds of the fight between Rian and the giant, so I kept telling myself that I could escape her if need be.

When we finally arrived at our destination, Halimede let go of my wrist and looked at the rocks. I followed her gaze. There, I saw a dark hole leading down and numerous bones scattered around the ground.

Just like earlier, the bones were either whitish or yellowish, but thankfully, I didn’t notice any blood on them. Some had traces of multiple injuries and were severely fractured, some seemed intact and didn’t show any signs of damage. This time, however, the number of bones was greater and, to my horror, a lot of them formed a shape of a body.

Suddenly, the creature roared loudly, making me come back to earth.

“Too many had suffered because of the spell,” Halimede said, making me look at her. “Too many had died because of him, myself among them. I was his first.” She moved her long tunic slightly aside, showing me several dark spots on her stomach.

“Is it blood?” I asked.

She ignored my question and went on, “I have seen thousands of innocent mortals stepping foolishly through the gates, yet I could not do anything to warn them, because they did not see me. I have witnessed thousands of unnecessary deaths, but I could not stop them.”

Halimede approached me, giving me goosebumps.

“I have been waiting centuries for someone who would finally be able to destroy his prison and put him out of his misery,” she said. “It has been too long.”

“Him? You mean the creature?” I asked.

Instead of answering, Halimede closed her eyes and disappeared for a moment.

I gasped.

When she returned, she added, “I do not have much time, human child. You can break the spell with the help of your Night prince. It has been already weakened by his blood and the bargain he made with you.”

I frowned. “How can we break the spell?”

But Halimede looked around, ignoring me again. “So many innocent children,” she whispered. I noticed that she became very sad. “So much spilled blood.”

“Excuse me,” I cut in, “can you tell me how to break the spell?”

“When it’s finally over,” she said quietly and I gasped, feeling really irritated with her dismissive behaviour, “I want you to burn all of the bones.”

“Okay, we will. But please, tell me, how can we break the spell?” I asked quickly, hoping she would at least answer my third question.

Halimede closed her eyes.

“By killing him,” she whispered and then vanished.

Pronunciation guide:

Halimede = [ha - lee - mee - dee] (meaning: the sea-goddess of good counsel)

Chapter Text

When Halimede didn’t come back after several seconds, I realised that this time she was gone for good. I didn’t know what happened to her – or whom she really was, in addition to being a ghost – but the answer she gave me about breaking the spell was vague, to say the least.

“By killing him,” I repeated quietly. “What him?” I raised my voice, glancing around.

But the only answer I got was silence.

“Should we kill the creature? Someone else?” I kept asking, hoping Halimede would somehow reply to my questions. “Whom? Don’t tell me that Rian, because this will never happen, surely not on my watch.”

Still no answer.

I sighed.

By killing him… Break the spell… It would have been so much easier, I thought, if we knew exactly whom we were supposed to kill and how to break the freaking spell.

But she was nowhere to be found and so were the answers.

Having decided to return to the place where I met her, I started wondering about the ghost.

First of all, Halimede had to live a long time ago, since she said she had been waiting centuries and witnessed thousands of unnecessary deaths. After all, the way she was dressed seemed different than the clothes worn by the Summer fairies, and besides, it reminded me a bit of ancient Greek outfits.

Secondly, she had to know the creature. She kept calling it ‘him’ and said that she had been waiting for someone able to destroy his prison. Apparently, the invisible barrier around the wood-meadow was the wall and the wood-meadow – the prison. That had to be the reason I couldn’t get out.

There was also a third thing that drew my attention. According to Halimede, she was the first victim and thus saw thousands of innocent mortals that stepped through the gates and were later killed. Why only mortals? I thought of two explanations. One: she was the very first person to die and became the reason for creating the barrier against mortals. And two: because she was mortal herself and didn’t see the damn barrier before she entered the wood-meadow, just like me. Which explanation was true? I had no idea, but one way or another, she made it clear that all of the victims were human.

Just like me, I thought, feeling sudden goosebumps. Hoping it was a sign from Halimede, I glanced around, but I didn’t see her or any other ghosts.

When I emerged from behind the rocks, I immediately saw Rian and the giant who were still fighting. I noticed that Rian was now using two swords, so apparently something happened to his shield and the curved blade.

Feeling worried, I hoped he was fine though.

You can break the spell with the help of your Night prince.

But how were we supposed to do that?

By killing him.

I fixed my eyes on the creature.

Too many had died because of him. I have been waiting centuries for someone who would finally be able to destroy his prison and put him out of his misery. It has been too long.

Was the creature the one that Rian was supposed to kill in order to destroy the barrier and get us out of the wood-meadow? Or was there someone else we were about to meet? I didn’t know and it worried me a lot.

“Lexi!” someone shouted. “Lexi! Where are you?”

It sounded like Zareen.

“Lexi!” another person called my name.

“Zareen?” I asked, turning around. “Conri?”

The two fairies were standing on the other end of the wood-meadow.

I started walking towards them, since Rian told me that his cousins would come any minute. And besides, it was safer by the barrier. The further from the fight, the better.

“Yes! I’m so sorry for the delay,” Zareen added, giving Conri a look. “We… had to do something.”

Conri crossed his arms. He was evidently angry with her.

“Rian said he was going to take care of the creature and we should have our eyes on you,” he said when I joined them. “And here we are.”

“Thanks. Is the barrier still visible?” I asked, coming to a stop.

Zareen extended her hand and touched the invisible wall. “Yes, it is.”

Sighing, I turned away from them and fixed my eyes on Rian.

“So the blood bargain really worked, eh?” Conri asked and I just nodded. “We’re happy that you’re fine, Lexi.”

There was silence, interrupted only by the clatter of Rian’s weapons and the roars of the giant.

You have to kill him. Too many had died because of him.

“Does the name Halimede mean something to you?” I asked suddenly, looking at the fairies.

Zareen frowned. “No. Why?”

“Because I believe that I’ve met a ghost named Halimede,” I said.

Conri raised his eyebrows. “You’ve met a what?”

“A ghost,” I repeated. “You know, a spirit of a dead person that is partially visible and can occasionally haunt people.”

The Illyrian crossed his arms again and frowned. “Thank you for your explanation, but I do know what a ghost is.”

“Sorry,” I said. “Halimede told me that she was the first person to be killed in the wood-meadow. According to her, Rian and I can break the spell by killing him. I assume she meant the creature.”

Furrowing her eyebrows, Zareen asked, “You assume that?”

I sighed. “Yeah.”

Before I was able to say more, dark shadows started forming near us. Seconds later, I saw Rhysand, Cerys, Ciaran and a black-haired man whom I had never met before, all standing by the barrier.

Handsome and as tall as Rhysand, the man had a shining crown of golden spikes and was dressed in a white and gold tunic. There were also two golden armbands on his toned arms and a few rings on his fingers. Glancing at his gold gladiator sandals, I realised that it had to be the High Lord of the Day Court, Helion.

“Where is Rian?” Cerys demanded, putting hands on her hips.

“With me, in the wood-meadow,” I replied. “Fighting the creature.”

Her eyes went wide. “The blood bargain worked?”

I shrugged.

“Unbelievable,” Cerys whispered.

Ciaran crossed his arms and added, “And to think you were against it, sister.”

She gave him a look of disapproval.

“Did he really breach the barrier?” Rhysand asked, drawing close and putting a hand on the wall. “It does seem old and powerful. Well, it’s at least as old as the Prison.”

“Rian said the same thing when he touched the barrier for the first time,” I broke in.

Rhysand looked up. “I’m glad we’re agreeing on that one.” Then, he set his eyes upon me and gave me a smile.

The man with the crown approached the barrier as well. “You must be Lexi,” he said with a Yorkshire accent. “The twins told me about the girl beyond the stars that came from a land without magic and is now trapped in the Summer Court.”

“And you must be Helion. Nice to meet you, even given the circumstances.” I flashed him a small smile.

He nodded. “Indeed I am. The pleasure’s all mine.”

“Can you destroy it?” Rhysand asked, taking a step back and glancing at him. “Or at least get rid of that annoying glamour veil, so we can see the wood-meadow.”

I frowned. So we can see the wood-meadow?

“Let me try, Rhys,” Helion said and placed both hands on the barrier. He closed his eyes and everyone got quiet, anxiously staring at him. “The spell around the wood-meadow is very powerful and ancient. I don’t think I’ve ever come across such a magical wall…” He opened his brownish eyes and looked up. “Destroying it would take me hours, but we don’t have that much time, judging by the noises coming from the inside.”

I glanced over my shoulder at Rian and the giant.

“Lexi said that she met a ghost there,” Zareen cut in and the fairies looked at me.

“A ghost?” Rhysand asked.

“You know, uncle,” Conri replied and put his hands on his hips, “a spirit of a dead person that is partially visible and can occasionally haunt people.”

Rhysand stared at him blankly.

“Never mind,” Conri whispered and scratched his head.

“Tell me more about the ghost,” Helion said, cocking his head. I noticed that he didn’t take his hand off the barrier. “Did she speak to you?”

“Well, yes. She introduced herself as Halimede and told me that Rian and I had to kill the creature in order to destroy the spell around its prison,” I explained. “She used the word ‘him’ and I assumed that she meant the creature.”

“Halimede,” Helion repeated. “No, I’ve never heard such a name.”

“Neither have I.” Rhysand put his hand on the barrier once more. “Cerys told me that you woke up the creature. How exactly did you do it?”

“I started banging on the invisible wall and seconds later a scruffy-looking giant emerged out of nowhere,” I replied.

“And you can really see us, can’t you?” he asked, taking his hand off. Then he waved to me.

I frowned.

“Of course, I can,” I said, feeling like one of the people appearing on ‘Candid Camera’ show. “From the moment I decided to sat on that damn rock. Why are you asking?”

“Because we can’t see anything.”

My eyes went wide. “You’re joking.”

He shook his head.

“Wait a minute–” I started and looked between the four fairies in front of me and Rian who was standing next to the creature and talking to it. From what I could see, it was injured as there was something reddish on its arms and back.

I glanced back at the fairies.

“Do you want to tell me that you can’t see a thing?” I asked, making a step back. “That you were pretending the whole time and made me believe there was nothing wrong with the barrier? You knew…” I gasped. “Rian even asked me to walk with him and look for bones.”

“We neither confirmed nor denied anything,” Cerys replied. “I told you that the barrier was sparkling a lot. I just didn’t share the information that it was impossible for us to see through it.”

“Besides, Rian didn’t want to frighten you,” Zareen added.

“So it was all his idea?” I asked.

Ciaran nodded. “He wanted to tell you later, so you wouldn’t panic.”

I opened my mouth to answer him, but the High Lord of the Day Court was faster.

“Since you’ve already settled who said what about the barrier and who withheld some information concerning its appearance,” he cut in, touching the invisible wall with both his hands, “I can now show you the wood-meadow as I have finally removed that annoying glamour veil.” Taking his hands off the barrier, Helion stepped back. “You’re welcome.”

“Uncle, you’re incredible.” Zareen flashed him a smile.

“I know, my little pumpkin,” he replied.

For me, nothing happened, because everything looked just the same, but most of the fairies frowned and fixed their eyes first on the wood-meadow behind me and then on me.

“You look horrible,” Cerys said, moving her eyes up and down my body. “Why didn’t he heal you?”

I shrugged. “Apparently, magic doesn’t work here.”

“Did the ghost say anything else about the prison?” Rhysand asked. “Or the creature?”

I thought his question over and then replied, “Halimede said that she saw thousands of mortals that entered the wood-meadow and couldn’t get out, so they died here. And… that the spell around us was weakened by Rian’s blood and the bargain we made.”

“Did you make the blood bargain before or after he breached the wall?”

“Before,” I said.

“I see.”

“Before she disappeared, Halimede told me that I can break the spell with Rian’s help,” I added and glanced at him over my shoulder. “And that we should put him out of his misery. I believe that she meant the giant again.”

Rhysand put his hands into his pockets and looked up.

“I sensed there was something wrong with the wood-meadow,” Ciaran broke in and his father set his eyes upon him, “so I started looking for clues on the ground. I told Lexi to stay away, but before I was able to stop her, she was already inside, surrounded by the sparkling wall.”

“Because I didn’t see anything,” I said and put my hand against the barrier. “After talking to Halimede, I have two theories about the prison and her. One, that she was the first person to be killed here and the reason for the creation of the barrier, and two, that she was mortal herself and simply didn’t see it when she got here all those years ago.”

“Mortal,” Helion repeated quietly. Deep in thought, he furrowed his thick eyebrows, but then fixed his eyes on me and added louder, “That’s it.”

A bit perplexed, I took my hand off the barrier.

“Lexi, listen to me carefully,” the High Lord said. “You were the one who entered the prison, because you’re a mortal and obviously couldn’t see the wall. Thus, I believe that only you can destroy the prison by killing its prisoner. You, not Rian. You have to do it yourself.”

“Me?” I asked with surprise. “I’m not a fighter. Look at me.”

“That’s why the ghost said about Rian’s help,” Helion added. “He should help you tire that creature out, but it has to be you who delivers the last blow. You,” he repeated. “Or you and Rian might stay here forever.”

My eyes went wide.

“You.” The High Lord pointed his finger at me. Then, he looked at Rian behind my back and his handsome face grew serious. “If he kills it all by himself, then there will be nothing I could do to help you.”

I turned around.

“I’m going to stop him,” Rhysand said.

Seconds later, he was standing on the other side of the wood-meadow, trying to catch Rian’s attention. But his son was so engaged in the fight that he didn’t respond at first.

Before I knew, I began walking towards the two Night Court fairies and the creature. I noticed that it was lying on the ground, barely moving. Even though my legs hurt like hell, I picked up the pace.

When Rian finally realised that someone was talking to him, he froze. I could have sworn there was a terrified look on his face as he let Rhysand’s words sink in, but it was gone by the time he looked directly at me. Seconds later, he fixed his blue eyes on the giant and dropped the sword he was holding in his right hand.

I came to a stop, having realised what that meant.

“No,” I whispered.

It has to be you who delivers the last blow. You.

Rian took a step towards me.

“I didn’t know,” he said loudly. There was sadness and guilt in his voice. “I’m sorry, Lexi. I had no idea that it had to be you.”

Tears started falling down my cheeks.

He took another step. “I’m sorry–”

Though lying on the ground, the creature moved its hand quickly and grabbed Rian’s ankle. Unarmed and caught off his guard, he fell on the dry grass but immediately tried to set his leg free by kicking it with his second one. Yet, the giant wouldn’t let go. It even started pulling him towards itself.

Without thinking, I launched into a run.

After reaching Rian, I put both my hands under his armpits and began pulling him in the opposite direction. Belatedly, I came to realise that he was quite heavy, but it didn’t stop me from trying to help him.

“Lexi, go away!” Rian barked, turning his head slightly in my direction. He kept kicking the giant’s hand, but to no avail. “I can handle this.”

“No,” I wheezed, still pulling him away from it. “You’ve come to help me, I’ve come to help you, too.”

Suddenly, Rian stopped moving and I fell backwards, hitting my arse on the ground. In one swift movement, he reached into his dark leather boot, drew a dagger and sank it in the creature’s huge hand. Then, in a snap, he picked himself up and dragged me away from the roaring giant as far as the barrier would allow us.

Sitting me on the ground, Rian knelt on one knee in front of me and said, “Stay here.”

“But I have to kill the giant,” I protested.

He nodded. “I know. I will help you do it.”

I realised that his breathing was uneven.

“Rian, are you hurt?” Rhysand asked, squatting on the other side of the wall. “Should I–”

“No!” Rian broke in. Then, he closed his eyes for a moment and said, “I’m sorry. I shouldn’t have, Father. I’m just sick and tired of this fucker.” He glanced over his shoulder.

As if in response, the creature roared loudly.

When I looked at it, I realised that there was blood everywhere, not only on its hands, but also on the ground around it.

“Try to distract it for a while and then strike fast,” Rhysand said, observing the giant. “Remember to leave the last blow for Lexi or you two are going to spend the rest of your days in this place.” He looked at Rian.

He nodded. “I know.”

They kept staring at each other for several seconds.

“I believe in you, son,” the High Lord added and stood up. “You can do it.”

Taking a few steps back, Rhysand put his hands into his pockets and motioned to the creature.

Unexpectedly, Rian cupped my cheek and made me look at him. Again, I felt that my face started turning red and warm, but I couldn’t help it.

“Promise me something, Lexi,” he said softly. “Promise that you will do absolutely everything I will ask you to do. Everything. Even hide somewhere.”

I nodded. “I promise.”

“And don’t try to help me, honey.” Rian smiled slightly. “I want you to be safe. You know that if we’re going to get out and destroy the barrier once and for all, we need to do it together.”

“I know. Halimede told me.”

Rian frowned and let go off me. “Who?”

“You didn’t see her?” I asked, suddenly feeling cold without his hand on my cheek. “I was talking with her about the wood-meadow and the wall.”

“I didn’t see anyone.”

“She was standing right next to me and even pulled my hand,” I added, raising my hand slightly. The shell bracelet moved a bit. “She was a ghost of a beautiful woman.”

Rian’s frown deepened as he repeated, “A ghost.”

I sighed. “Why do all men here seem to have a problem with their ears when it comes to the word ‘ghost’? Go see a doctor.”

He opened his mouth to answer me, but Rhysand grunted unexpectedly.

Having glanced at his father, Rian stood up and extended his hand towards me. I grabbed it and he picked me up.

“You can tell me about the ghost later,” he said and then turned around, “since we have work to do, my lovely Alexandra.”

I followed his gaze.

Bloodied and visibly worn out, the creature was slowly standing up. It had got rid of Rian’s dagger, but its hand was still bleeding, as was the cut on its forehead. Emitting a low growl, it straightened up and suddenly set its only eye on us. It sniffed for a couple of times and I realised that the growl got louder.

“Back,” Rian whispered, looking at the giant and slowly nudging me towards the middle of the wood-meadow. “I’m unarmed, so I have to get my blade back.”

I glanced at the sword which was lying quite near to the creature.

“Lexi, I want you to run towards the rocks and drag it away,” he added quietly. “When you distract it, I can grab my blade and we will end it once and for all.”

Feeling worried about him, I placed my hand on his shoulder and said, “Be careful, Rian.”

He nodded.

Without further ado, I turned away and launched into a run.

I didn’t have to look over my shoulder to know that the giant chased after me. Its loud footsteps were enough for me to realise that it took the bait. Now, it was time to distract it.

When I reached the middle of the wood-meadow, I turned around and shouted at the top of my lungs, “Halimede!”

Immediately, the creature stopped.

Honestly, I had to admit that I wasn’t entirely sure if it would work, but I was glad as hell that it didn’t chase me anymore. Otherwise, I would have been so screwed.

“Halimede,” I repeated loudly, putting my hand in the leather bag and squeezing it slightly around the biggest piece of glass. I felt more secure knowing that there was a makeshift weapon within my reach, in case something went wrong, of course.

Out of the corner of my eye, I saw that Rian approached his sword as quietly as he could and grabbed it. Then, he looked at me and moved his hand a couple of times, showing me to keep talking.

“That’s right. Halimede,” I added, taking a step back and observing the giant. It stood still and listened to my every word. “Do you remember Halimede? She told me to help you. To get you out of your prison. Halimede knew that you’ve been here for a very long time.”

Rian started circling around the creature, the blade in his hand.

“Halimede believed we can free you,” I said, moving back once again. “It must have been so lonely for you in this prison. So lonely with those tree trunks, rocks and yellow grass. So lonely without her. Without Halimede.”

Unexpectedly, the giant let out a low growl and took a step forward.

Startled, I had to force myself not to jump and run away.

You can do this, I reminded myself, squeezing the piece of glass. You can do this.

Having taken a deep breath, I went on, “Halimede said that there was a way to destroy the prison and the wall around it. And then you can be finally free. After so many years.”

The creature let out another low growl and got closer.

“Wouldn’t it be nice to get out of here and see the world?” I asked, though I knew I would get no answer. “To hear the sound of birdsong? To feel the sun? The wind? To finally go back home? Wouldn’t it?”

I got so carried away by my own speech that I shifted my hand in the leather bag and accidently cut my fingers with the broken glass. Quickly, I took my hand off and lifted it to my eyes, trying to inspect the cut.

All of the sudden, the giant sniffed. Then, it launched into a run, directly towards me.

“Lexi, go!” Rian shouted, taking off running.

It was all the encouragement I needed before I leapt forward and started running towards the rocks. But I didn’t get far.

Banged up and pretty tired, I stumbled after a few steps and fell to the ground. I tried to get up, but the creature was faster. It grabbed my right leg, just like it had done with Rian, and squeezed so tightly I could feel the bones crack.

Immediately, pain shot through my body and I let out a cry of dismay.

I closed my eyes, unable to focus.

Suddenly, something wet and warm splashed into my face, and then someone put their hands under my armpits and dragged me away.

Moaning in pain, I opened my eyes for a moment and saw a huge severed arm that was lying next to me.

The arm was covered in something red.

Blood.

I blinked as I couldn’t focus on anything.

My leg was on fire.

My face was covered in blood.

I closed my eyes again, whining.

“Rian!” someone shouted. “She’s passing out!”

Someone approached me quickly and cupped my face with both hands. “Lexi, stay with me,” they said.

It was Rian’s voice.

I opened my eyes.

“Lexi, stay with me,” he repeated, getting closer to my face and patting my cheek. “Please. You have to kill that motherfucker. Stay with me. Lexi, please. Open your eyes.”

I blinked.

“Lexi, please!” Rian shouted. “Open your eyes.”

I tried to fix my eyes on him, but I couldn’t.

“My leg,” I sobbed.

Rian patted my cheek again and said, “I know, honey. I know. Please, you have to kill it.”

I moaned.

My whole body was on fire.

“Rian,” I wailed.

“It’s all right, honey. I’ll help you,” he added and picked me up.

I let out a cry of pain and immediately buried my face in his neck.

“My leg.”

“I’m sorry,” he whispered. “I’m so sorry. I didn’t mean to.”

Carrying me, he started going somewhere.

“It’s all right, Lexi. It’s all right,” he kept saying quietly.

Squeezing my eyes shut, I realised that I was now lying on the ground and Rian was kneeling next to me.

“My leg,” I whined.

He cupped my cheek and said, “I will take care of your leg, I promise. But first, we have to eliminate this motherfucker for good.”

I blinked several times, trying to focus.

Another wave of pain shot through my body when I shifted on the ground.

I cried.

“It will be soon over, I promise. Lexi, stay with me, please.”

I felt something cold in my right hand.

“Close your hand around this dagger.” Rian touched my hand. “That’s right.”

I moaned, fixing my eyes on him.

“And now, I’m sorry, honey. I’m so sorry,” Rian said and embraced me, drawing me closer.

Immediately, I was hit by a wave of pain. Screaming, I let him extend my hand and sink the dagger in something wet and warm.

I heard a loud roar.

Someone patted my cheek. “Lexi? Do you hear me? Lexi?”

I moaned.

“Lexi!”

There were other voices around me, but I was so weak and tired that I closed my eyes and buried my face in Rian’s neck.

His warm neck was the last thing I remembered before everything went black.

Chapter Text

Yelling seagulls were the first thing I heard when I woke up. Then, my ears registered the distant sound of waves breaking on the shore and I soon realised that I was still in the Summer Court.

That I was actually alive.

Sore and a bit wooly-minded, I slowly opened my eyes and fixed them on the beige ceiling above me. At first, I didn’t know where I was. Listening to the sounds around, I tried to move my right leg, but somehow it felt numb and heavy. It wasn’t put in cast, yet the sensation didn’t want to wear off.

But I was alive.

Trying hard not to think of the moment the giant grabbed my leg and squeezed it, I took a deep breath and set my eyes upon the windows. Immediately, I recognised the swaying turquoise curtains – the ones that were in the room I got two days ago. Outside, it was still clear and sunny, so I couldn’t have slept that long. But without a watch I wasn’t able to tell the exact time.

Slowly, I sat up on the bed and only then did I spot someone lying on the small blue sofa across the room. Immediately, I realised that it was Rian.

Cupping the back of his head with his hand and bending one leg in the knee, he was lying on his back. His chest was slowly moving up and down and his eyes were closed, so I assumed that he was sleeping. The collar of his beige shirt was unbuttoned, showing a part of the tattoo on his arm, and his dark trousers were slightly rolled up. He wasn’t wearing any shoes and it occurred to me that it was the first time I had seen him barefoot.

Observing Rian, I kept asking myself why he had decided to crash on a sofa in my room. After all, he had his own huge room in the tower with an enormous and very comfortable bed, and surely a small sofa was no match to it. Well, maybe Rian had been checking up on me and the sound of the ocean started lulling him into sleep. Instantly, I felt a pleasant tingle in my chest.

Rubbing me eyes, I peered down at myself. Apparently, I needed an outfit change, since my clothes transformed into a yellowish lace nightdress which I had never seen before. I blushed a bit when I realised that someone had taken my dirty tunic and trousers off and dressed me in the nightdress. I really hoped it wasn’t the one across the room.

Suddenly, Rian inhaled deeply and then sat slowly on the sofa. The moment he saw me on the bed there was a smile on his face. “How are you feeling, Lexi?” he asked. Then, he stood up, moved a chair closer to my bed and sat down. “Did you sleep well?”

Swallowing, I rubbed my eyes again.

“I don’t know. How long did I sleep?” I asked a bit hoarsely.

The smile didn’t disappear as he replied, “Quite long. It’s past dawn.”

I glanced at the windows, hoping he was simply joking.

“Dawn? I slept a whole day?” I repeated with surprise, fixing my eyes back on Rian.

“Well,” he hesitated for a moment, “you were unconscious for three days–”

“Three days?!” I exclaimed, watching him in disbelief. “Three days? I was out for three fucking days?”

Not saying anything, Rian just kept looking at me.

Blinking, I let out a loud breath and tried to calm myself down. The last thing I remembered was the moment when Rian killed the creature using my hand and that dagger, but I wasn’t sure how I got out of the forest. Everything between the wood-meadow and waking up seconds ago was blank.

Fixing my eyes on him, I asked, “What exactly happened back there? I just remember bits and pieces after it… broke my leg.” I glanced at the bed, at my numb right leg.

“After the barrier finally disappeared,” Rian replied quietly and I looked at him, “Father, Helion and my siblings were able to get inside the wood-meadow. You were lying unconscious in my arms and it turned out that your leg was… Let’s say that it needed a lot of healing.” He sighed. “A lot. Cerys couldn’t do it on the spot, so Father decided to get Tarquin and one of his healers over.”

For a moment, he set his blue eyes on the windows.

“When they all winnowed to the forest,” Rian added quietly, looking at me, “Tarquin’s healer didn’t know what to do at first. She has never treated a human and surely didn’t want to harm you, so Tarquin asked the Dawn Court for help.”

“I don’t recall any of it,” I whispered.

He gave me a small smile. “Maybe it’s for the better.”

I swallowed.

“What happened then?”

“One of the Dawn healers gave you a potion, so you wouldn’t feel any pain,” he said after a while. “And you were winnowed here, to your room. How is your leg? Does it hurt?”

I sighed.

“I don’t know,” I replied as I really wasn’t sure. “From the moment I woke up it has felt numb and a bit heavy, but there is no cast around it.”

“That’s one of the ointments. It can temporarily make the body go numb, but it will soon wear off.” Rian smiled. “I’m so glad that you’re fine. I was worried about you.”

I fixed my eyes on him. “You look tired.”

He shrugged.

“I couldn’t sleep, so I came here to have an eye on you,” he replied, running a hand through his dark hair. “But then I must have fallen asleep. I know, I’m a shitty warden.” He gave me a smile.

Slowly, I reached for his hand and squeezed it.

“Thank you for saving me, Rian,” I said softly and our eyes met. “Thank you for breaching the barrier and getting inside the wood-meadow. Thank you for doing it. If it weren’t for you…” My voice trembled and tears stung my eyes. “If it weren’t for you…” I repeated but couldn’t finish the sentence.

He squeezed my hand back and replied quietly, “You’re welcome, honey.”

Inhaling deeply, I closed my eyes and tried to recollect myself. I knew that it was all over. I knew that nothing could hurt me anymore because I was safe inside the palace. I knew that the man beside me did everything he could to get me out of the wood-meadow. That he didn’t leave me alone.

I blinked a few times and then set my eyes upon Rian. “Thank you,” I said.

Still holding my hand, he gave me a smile. “Do you want to return to Velaris with me?” he asked. “I think that there is no better place to recover than the City of Starlight. Just think of it, Lexi. Picturesque views, long walks along the Sidra, mouth-watering food from every corner of the world, and the best healers in Prythian should you need their help. Besides, you can stay wherever you like, in my parents’ townhouse or in the River House... It’s your choice, of course.”

Suddenly, Rian got quiet and all I could hear was the sound of the crushing waves.

At first, I wanted to decline his offer. Winnowing me to the Moonstone Palace seemed like a better plan, since I felt safe inside that enormous residence. After all, I had spent there a few weeks following Bryaxis’s death doing whatever and whenever I wanted, and a small part of me even treated the palace like home.

But then I noticed an expectant look on Rian’s face, as if he really wanted me to go to Velaris with him and spend some time in his city. Glancing at him for the second time, I realised that I had made up my mind.

“Will you winnow with me there?” I asked. “To the River House I mean.”

“If you want me to.”

I nodded. “I will just close my eyes and cling to you.”

Rian smiled.

“In this case, we’re leaving before midday,” he said, slowly letting go of my hand and leaning back in the chair. “I’m sure that you can’t hear it, but the kitchen staff have just begun preparing breakfast. I wonder if there is something special you would like to eat today.”

I shrugged. “I’m not picky about food. I eat almost everything.”

He glanced at the windows again and frowned.

“I don’t know about you,” he drawled, still looking out, “but I’m going to order a few pancakes with strawberry jam and whipped cream, served with a big cup of delicious hot chocolate.”

I gasped, seeing them very clearly in my mind’s eye.

Rian looked at me with a small smile on his face.

“Make it double,” I replied.

He laughed. “That’s what I thought you were going to say.”

Unexpectedly, we heard a soft knock on the door and it opened slowly.

Poking her head in, Cerys asked, “Is she really awake yet?” When she fixed her eyes on me and realised that I was truly sitting on the bed, she came inside and exclaimed, “Oh, Lexi! You’re fine.” She looked over her shoulder and repeated, “She’s fine.”

Zareen was right behind her, smiling broadly.

“I can see her,” she said. “Good morning, Lexi.”

I flashed them both a smile. “Good morning.”

Quickly, the Night Court princess approached the bed and embraced me, gently putting her arms around me. Her flowery smell flooded my nostrils. “I’m so glad that you’re finally opened your eyes,” she added, still hugging me. “That you’re fine, Lexi.”

Zareen came nearer as well and sat on the foot of the bed.

“We were worried about you,” she said.

Cerys let go of me and took a seat next to her cousin. “How are you feeling?” she asked. “Does your leg hurt?”

“I’m okay, I think. My leg is a bit numb,” I replied, “but Rian said that it’s all because of some ointment.”

Turning her head, Cerys glanced at his brother who was still sitting in the chair next to my bed. “What were you doing here, brother?”

“Checking up on her and talking about breakfast,” he said. “Lexi and I decided to return to Velaris after eating some pancakes.”

Zareen and Cerys exchanged a look.

“Apparently, our handsome muppet is hungry,” the dark-haired fairy whispered quite loudly.

I groaned. “Can you please stop using it? I’ve only been up for several minutes and you’re already bringing up dirt from yesterday. Wait, from a few days go.”

I let out a sigh. Still, I couldn’t get used to those three days of complete emptiness.

Frowning, Cerys gave me a look and answered, “Fine. But only because you’re still recovering.”

Better this than nothing, I thought and rubbed my eyes again.

“Do you need anything, Lexi?” Zareen asked, glancing at me worriedly. “Do you want us to bring you food or something to drink? Or do you need more rest?”

I shook my head. “No, Zareen, no more resting. But I would like to take a shower. I mean bathe,” I corrected myself. “I do feel shitty after not washing up for so many days.” I laughed nervously, knowing I had to smell a bit.

Quickly, Cerys stood up and rested her hands on her hips.

“Out,” she said, looking straight at her brother who had been listening to our conversation and who didn’t move an inch from his chair. “We don’t need spectators.”

Zareen turned her head towards him as well. “Especially those male ones.”

Silently, Rian rolled his eyes but vanished from the bedroom.

“Well,” Cerys looked at me, “let’s get you all cleaned up, sweetheart. I can assure you that you will immediately feel much better.” She smiled. “I do hope that you like scented oils and lavender soap, because this is what I’m going to bring.”

She disappeared, not waiting for my response and leaving me and Zareen still sitting on the bed.

“Oh, Lexi,” the red-haired fairy said quietly, drawing near me, “you don’t have any idea how nervous we were when you were lying here, unconscious and unresponsive to our voices. To be completely honest, we didn’t know whether you would open your eyes at all.” Zareen looked away and let out a sigh.

We both got quiet.

“But you did,” she added quickly and flashed me a smile, her freckled face beaming with joy. “And I’m relieved that you feel well.”

I blinked, chasing away the tears that came out of nowhere. “Thank you,” I replied. “It means a lot.”

Zareen smiled again.

###

After our late breakfast, which surprisingly consisted of huge pancakes with strawberry jam and whipped cream, we thanked our hosts for such eventful and unforgettable time we spent in the Summer Court and bid them goodbye.

When I was about to approach Rian and let him embrace me, Nerida suddenly wrapped her arms around me so tightly that I couldn’t move. Having finally let go of me, the little fairy whispered that she was honoured to meet me and that I had found a place in her heart for the rest of time. Then, she pressed a kiss on my cheek.

Touched by Nerida’s affectionate goodbye, I grabbed her small hand and replied that I would never forget her as well. On the spur of the moment, I even kissed her forehead and then gave her a smile. Though I knew we wouldn’t meet again, I added that I hoped to see her in the nearest future. Nerida’s bright smile was the last thing I saw before everything disappeared.

Slightly upset by the farewell, I arrived in Velaris with the Night Court fairies before noon. Looking around, I realised that we were standing in the wood-panelled foyer of the townhouse which hadn’t changed since the last time we visited it. Yet this time, I noticed two adjoining rooms – an elegant dining room on the right and a living room with a dark fireplace on the left.

Genuinely interested in both rooms, I peeked inside the first one. Spacious and full of exquisite paintings depicting mostly mountain landscapes, the wood-panelled dining room contained some china closets opposite the windows and a long reddish table with a few chairs around it. Each of the chairs looked peculiar as their backs were nothing more than thin wooden planks trimmed with emerald velvet.

I turned around, wanting to ask the fairies about the backs of the chairs, but Rian, Zareen, Cerys and Ciaran had already made their way across the foyer – towards the living room. The only one left was Conri who motioned me in, so I had no other choice but to go inside.

Having sat on the nearest sofa, I took a look around. With three big windows overlooking the street, the living room seemed a perfect place to spend endless mornings and afternoons with coffee, cake and crackling fireplace. The rest of the lavender walls were covered with built-in bookshelves that contained lots and lots of books. Just like in the bookshop in Adriata, I wasn’t able to read any of the titles.

Apart from the sofa I was sitting on, there was a lot of comfortable furniture scattered here and there in the room. Armchairs, sofas and chairs seemed all elegant and incredibly expensive, yet I noticed that most of them were worn.

“Why did we all have to come here?” Conri asked.

When I looked back, I saw him leaning a shoulder against the threshold.

“I thought we were going to the River House,” I said, addressing Rian.

Sitting in an armchair next to the dark fireplace and crossing an ankle over his knee, he made a face. “I’m afraid there has been a slight change of plans,” he replied as if that was supposed to clarify everything.

I frowned.

“Father is upstairs,” Cerys added, standing next to the window and peeking outside. “He wants to talk with us, but before he would honour us with his presence, I will bring some refreshments.”

Zareen stood up, saying, “I’ll help you.”

They headed towards the door.

“No refreshments will be needed, love,” Rhysand cut in, entering the room and sitting in the armchair next to Rian. “There’s something we need to discuss before you can all go to the River House.”

He fixed his eyes on me, a blank expression on his face.

Feeling super awkward, I swallowed quite loudly and looked at my own hands which were clenched. Why was I under the impression that the upcoming conversation was nothing more than an interrogation?

Oh, boy, I thought. What have I done this time?

“How are you, Lexi?” Rhysand asked casually.

My only answer was a quiet, “Fine, I suppose.”

“I’m glad to hear that.” There was a long pause before he went on, “The other evening, I had a lovely interlocution with my three children about the events in the Forest of the Setting Sun. I was told that you were given a certain map in the bookshop in Dorlido. Do you still have it?”

I shook my head, still avoiding eye contact. “I had it in my bag, but I haven’t seen it the last three days.”

“If you’re talking about the leather bag, it’s in the palace,” Rian chimed in and I glanced at him. “I thought that Lexi borrowed it from Marella for the time being, so I left it in the room.”

“Son, bring the bag, please.” Rhysand smiled. “And everything that’s inside.”

Rian nodded and disappeared.

“Do you remember the one who gave it to you?” the High Lord asked.

“Yes, her name was Naila,” I replied, glancing at him. I noticed that Cerys and Zareen were sitting on a sofa opposite the fireplace, their eyes set upon Rhysand and me. “She had green skin and lots of colourful bracelets on her forearms. She gave me the map when I said that I was going to the Crystal Waterfall. The map was supposed to show the fastest way to get to the waterfall.”

The High Lord fixed his eyes on the fire for a second or two, but then he looked at me. “I see. Did she ask about your companions?”

“No, I told her myself.”

“Did any of you see that female?” Rhysand asked, addressing the rest of the fairies.

“By the time we got to Lexi,” Cerys replied, “she was talking with Marella, Nerida and Calder. I didn’t notice any green-skinned females near them.”

“Oh, don’t forget about Torianna,” Zareen cut in. “She was talking with Lexi when we approached them.”

The Night Court princess made a face. “And here I was trying to forget about her very existence. Thanks, Zar.”

The red-haired fairy rolled her eyes, but she didn’t say a thing.

“Uncle, maybe it was Torianna who asked the green-skinned female to hand Lexi a false map,” Conri said, sitting next to me. “Simply to spite Cerys.”

Rhysand frowned. “Marella’s sister?”

“Yes. She’s pure evil,” Cerys chimed in.

“Torianna has known you for years,” the Illyrian went on, “Every time you meet, there is an argument, because you just can’t stand each other. Think about it. The other day, Marella’s sister must have realised that Lexi had to be important enough to be brought to Adriata, so she decided to vex her least favourite female by setting a trap for the human who came with her.”

“Torianna is too stupid for that,” Cerys replied.

“Never underestimate your opponent, love,” Rhysand said.

He crossed an ankle over his knee and waved his hand, making a bottle of white wine and a few goblets appear on the coffee table. He motioned towards the table. “The refreshments you wanted to bring, Cerys.”

The fairies reached for the wine, except Ciaran and me.

“When did you decide to go to the waterfall? Did you tell anyone about your trip?” Rhysand asked, holding a goblet.

Sighing, Cerys replied, “When Rian turned up to Marella’s birthday party, he decided to stay with us in the palace. It was his idea to show Lexi some places in the Summer Court, so we chose to take her first to the market and then to the waterfall.”

“Oh, you’re talking about me,” Rian broke in, entering the sitting room with the leather bag in his hand. “Fantastic. Please, keep talking. I’m always interested in hearing about me.”

Cerys let out a sigh again. “Mother above.”

Her eldest brother approached the armchair next to the fireplace and handed Rhysand the bag.

“Took you long enough,” Conri said.

Having sat, he added, “I came across Nerida who thought that Lexi and I returned to take her to the Night Court, so I had to talk her out of coming to Velaris with me. She wanted to go without informing her parents, of course.”

Out of nowhere, there was a goblet with wine in his hand.

“She thought I returned with you?” I asked. “Oh, that’s sweet.”

“Next time, you’re the one trying to explain to her why her favourite human girl can’t stay with her in Adriata for a month.” Rian flashed me a smile.

I frowned.

“Oh, no. I wouldn’t dare interfering with your paternal instincts, my dearest Rian,” I said.

Having given me a look, Rian sipped his wine. “So no handsome muppet this time?” he asked. “I think I prefer being called ‘handsome’ instead of ‘dearest’.”

At first, I blushed when he said ‘handsome muppet’, but then I replied, “I can call you other names.”

He smiled. “I bet you can.”

“The bag is full of glass,” Rhysand chimed in, showing us its interior. “But I can’t see any maps. Are you sure you didn’t drop it in the forest?”

“I am,” I said. “After Rian handed the map back, I stashed it in the bag and didn’t take it out.”

“That’s what I said yesterday.” He shifted in his armchair.

Rhysand asked again, “Did the paper look suspicious to you, Lexi?”

“No. It was old and rough when I touched it, but I suppose this is the way paper is made in your world.”

The High Lord looked inside the leather bag once more.

“What about her voice?” Conri asked. “Would you be able to describe the way the female spoke?”

I fixed my eyes on him. “You mean her accent? Sorry, I wouldn’t. It was English, for sure,” I said. “She didn’t speak with a Scottish accent like you.”

“Scottish?” Rian repeated. “It’s Illyrian.”

“In my world,” I replied, belatedly realising my mistake, but none of the fairies started asking about it, “the Illyrian part of your land is called Scotland. They don’t have wings, though,” I motioned towards Conri’s wings, “but speak just like you. Out of curiosity, Rian, why don’t you speak like your dad and siblings?”

He shrugged. “I have my reasons.”

“Quite stupid ones,” Cerys murmured and drank her wine. “Right, Ciaran?”

At first, Ciaran didn’t respond, but then he just shrugged. I noticed that he was staring outside the window and didn’t seem interested in the conversation.

“Let’s go back to the map, shall we?” Rian said quite loudly. “Lexi, Zareen and I were the only ones who were holding it in their hands and I think we can all agree that neither the map, nor the paper looked suspicious.” When the two of us nodded, he went on, “This way we can remove getting you killed from the potential reasons for giving you the map.”

“Getting me killed,” I repeated, looking at him with my eyes wide open. “You thought that someone wanted to get me killed? Me? But… I’m no one.” I laughed nervously.

Holy shit, I thought, reaching for a goblet and drinking the wine in one sip.

“At first, I thought that meeting that female wasn’t accidental,” Rian explained, glancing between me and the goblet he was holding. “I thought that someone wanted you to get stuck behind the barrier and get killed. On purpose. But I talked it through with our father and uncles the other evening and we all agreed that you’ve never posed a threat to any of the Courts, so why would anyone want to eliminate you?”

Cerys snorted. “Not anyone,” she added quietly. “Torianna.”

I frowned. “What?”

“All Rian wants to say,” Rhysand broke in, shooting his son a warning glance, “is that we talked about the events in the Summer Court and we came up with several possible reasons for what happened back there. Taking your life was one of them.”

I blinked several times, trying to mull it over. Taking my life?

“Since we’ve already settled that it wasn’t the reason,” the High Lord added, “let’s focus on Marella’s sister.”

“Finally,” Cerys murmured.

“There is only one way to figure it out. I will invite the Summer Court for dinner to the residence.”

“You can’t be serious, Father,” Cerys protested.

“You want to invite her for dinner?” Rian asked. “And talk with her? What if she really wanted to harm Lexi? What if–”

“Yes, we’ll still invite her and Tarquin’s family for dinner and have the time of our lives. Tomorrow.” Rhysand smiled.

“Oh, boy. I need more,” I murmured, reaching for the last goblet.